summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/54016-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/54016-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/54016-0.txt9770
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 9770 deletions
diff --git a/old/54016-0.txt b/old/54016-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 96912f4..0000000
--- a/old/54016-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,9770 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of In Search of Treasure, by Horatio Alger Jr.
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: In Search of Treasure
-
-Author: Horatio Alger Jr.
-
-Release Date: January 23, 2017 [EBook #54016]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN SEARCH OF TREASURE ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by David Edwards, Chuck Greif and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- IN SEARCH OF
- TREASURE
-
- By HORATIO ALGER, JR.
-
- Author of “Mark Manning’s Mission,”
- “Tom Temple’s Career,” “Tom Thatcher’s Fortune,”
- “Tom Turner’s Legacy,” Etc.
-
- [Illustration: colophon]
-
- NEW YORK
- HURST & COMPANY
- PUBLISHERS.
-
- Copyright 1894
- By FRANK A. MUNSEY & COMPANY
-
- Copyright 1907
- By A. L. BURT COMPANY
-
- IN SEARCH OF TREASURE
-
-
-
-
- In Search of Treasure
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-INTRODUCES GUY AND HIS FATHER
-
-
-“I wish I could send you to college, Guy,” said Mr. Fenwick, as they sat
-in the library, reading by the soft light of a student lamp.
-
-The speaker was the Rev. Mr. Fenwick, the pastor of a church in Bayport,
-a few miles from New Bedford, Massachusetts.
-
-“I don’t think I care much about going to college, father,” said Guy, a
-bright, manly, broad-shouldered boy of sixteen.
-
-“When I was of your age, Guy,” replied his father, “I was already a
-student of Harvard. You are ready for college, but my means are not
-sufficient to send you there.”
-
-“Don’t worry about that, father. There are other paths to success than
-through college.”
-
-“I am rather surprised to hear you speak so indifferently, Guy. At the
-academy you are acknowledged to be the best Latin and Greek scholar they
-have had for years.”
-
-“That may be, father.”
-
-“It is so. The principal so assured me, and he would not misrepresent
-just to please me.”
-
-“I am glad that I have so good a reputation.”
-
-“With such qualifications it seems certain you would achieve success in
-college, graduate high, and, in time, become a distinguished
-professional man, or perhaps professor.”
-
-“Perhaps I might; but, father, in spite of my taste for study, I have
-one taste still stronger.”
-
-“What is that?”
-
-“A taste for adventure. I want to see the world, to visit strange
-countries, to become acquainted with strange people.”
-
-As the boy spoke his face became flushed and animated.
-
-Mr. Fenwick looked surprised.
-
-“Certainly,” he said, “you don’t get this taste from me. When I was a
-boy I used to stay indoors to read and study. I cared nothing for the
-sports and games that interested my school companions.”
-
-Guy smiled.
-
-“I believe you, father,” he said. “You don’t go out half enough now.
-Instead of shutting yourself up in your study, you would be stronger
-and healthier if you would walk five miles a day.”
-
-Mr. Fenwick slightly shuddered.
-
-He was a pale, thin man, with an intellectual look, but had the air of a
-scholar and a recluse.
-
-“I couldn’t do it, Guy,” he said. “Even if I walk a mile, I feel that it
-is a hardship. It is tame and monotonous. I don’t see where you get your
-red cheeks and exuberant spirits from.”
-
-“From my mother’s family, I think, father.”
-
-“Very likely. Your mother was bright and animated when I married her,
-but she broke down under the manifold duties and engagements of a
-minister’s wife.”
-
-“That is true. Poor mother!”
-
-Guy sighed, and his bright face looked sorrowful, for it was only a
-twelvemonth since his mother was laid away in the little graveyard at
-Bayport.
-
-“You look very much like your uncle George, your mother’s brother, as he
-was at your age.”
-
-“He became a sailor?”
-
-“Yes. He had an extraordinary love for the sea. If he had been content
-to live on land and follow some mercantile business, he would, in all
-probability, be living to-day.”
-
-“How did he die?”
-
-“He took a fever at some infected port, and died on shipboard. The poor
-fellow was still a comparatively young man, little more than thirty, and
-it seemed sad that he should be cut off at such an early age.”
-
-“Was his body brought home?”
-
-“No. Sailors are superstitious, and they don’t like to sail in a ship
-that has a dead body on board. So poor George was sewed up in a sack,
-and committed to the ocean depths. His chest was sent to us, and is
-stored in the attic.”
-
-“Have you ever opened it?”
-
-“Yes, I opened it, but didn’t examine the contents. Probably there was
-nothing except a sailor’s plain outfit. As to money, George was not a
-man to save anything. He was extravagant and prodigal, like most of his
-class.”
-
-“Was he a common sailor?”
-
-“No; he was second mate, and received fair wages. He did not have your
-education, but had good native talent, but nothing could divert him from
-his plan of going to sea.”
-
-“Well, father, I suppose there must be sailors. You would hardly want
-everybody to go to college?”
-
-“No, Guy.”
-
-“Even if they were qualified.”
-
-“Still, I should not care to have my son a sailor.”
-
-“I don’t care to be one, father, but I own I should like to take a
-single voyage--a good long one--so as to see a little of the world. I
-think, after that, I should be more content to settle down to some
-business on shore. By the way, father, is there any objection to my
-examining the contents of Uncle George’s chest?”
-
-“I have no objection, Guy; but I think it will hardly repay you for the
-time.”
-
-“My time isn’t of very much importance just now. Somehow I have a great
-desire to see if I can find anything that will throw light on my uncle’s
-life and character.”
-
-“Very well, Guy; do as you like. And now, I must get to work on my
-sermon for next Sunday. It is Friday evening, and I must make progress,
-as I may have one of my bad headaches to-morrow.”
-
-“Can I help you, father?” asked Guy, with a humorous smile.
-
-Mr. Fenwick smiled, too. Though so different in temperament, he was
-really fond and proud of his lively son.
-
-“I hardly think your additions would be for the edification of my
-people,” he said.
-
-“Perhaps they might suit some of the young folks,” suggested Guy.
-
-“Doubtless they would. If you would like to try your hand at sermon
-writing you can write a sermon and submit it to me. If suitable, I will
-preach it, and give you credit for it.”
-
-Guy laughed.
-
-“I’ll think of it, father,” he said. “I am going to make a call on one
-of my schoolmates, and will leave you to do your writing undisturbed.”
-
-The schoolmate with whom Guy spent his evening was Tom Todd, a boy of
-about his own age. He had a sister some ten years older than himself,
-who was a teacher in one of the Bayport schools. She, as well as Tom,
-liked the bright son of the minister, and he received a cordial greeting
-from both.
-
-“So you have got through school life, Guy?” she said.
-
-“Yes, Miss Todd.”
-
-“And you are fitted for college? Does your father think of Harvard for
-you?”
-
-“He would like to have me go, but there are two objections in the way.”
-
-“What are they?”
-
-“First, he can’t afford the expense.”
-
-“What is the second?”
-
-“I have no desire to go.”
-
-“That is the most important. If you really desired to go, I think you
-could borrow money enough somewhere, for you are acknowledged to be an
-excellent scholar.”
-
-“Thank you for the compliment; but it is no disappointment to me not to
-go, though it is to my father. He is a regular bookworm, you know.”
-
-“I know that he is not practical.”
-
-“Come, Guy, let us have our game of checkers,” said Tom. “Let me see, I
-beat you last time.”
-
-“Then it is my turn to beat you now.”
-
-The boys played for an hour and a half, then Guy rose to go.
-
-“What is your hurry? It is early yet.”
-
-“That is true, but father is nervous, and he doesn’t like to have me out
-after half past nine o’clock. I left him writing his sermon for Sunday.”
-
-“Why don’t you offer to help him, Guy?” asked Tom, with a smile.
-
-“I did.”
-
-“Really and truly?” said Tom, laughing.
-
-“Yes; really and truly.”
-
-“I suppose,” remarked Miss Todd, “he did not accept your offer?”
-
-“No; he thought that what I would write would not be edifying.”
-
-“If you would write a sermon, Guy, I would go to hear it,” said Tom.
-
-“And I, too,” added his sister, the teacher.
-
-“Then I should be sure of a congregation of two. Well, I will think of
-it.”
-
-Guy took his hat to go.
-
-“I will walk with you part way,” said Tom. “It is pleasant out, and I
-shall sleep the better for a walk.”
-
-“I shall be glad of your company, Tom.”
-
-When they were outside, Tom said, “I had an object in proposing to walk
-with you to-night, Guy. There is something I wanted to tell you.”
-
-“Go ahead, Tom.”
-
-“I think it is something you ought to know. I was walking home from
-singing school the other evening, when I came up behind Deacon Crane and
-another member of the church, Mr. Job Wilkins. I didn’t hear the first
-part of the conversation, but as I came within hearing I heard Deacon
-Crane say: ‘Yes, Brother Wilkins, I have thought for some time that the
-best interests of the church required that we should have a younger
-minister, who would stir up the people and draw in a larger number.’”
-
-Guy flushed with indignation.
-
-“Deacon Crane said that?” he ejaculated. “Why, he pretends to be one of
-father’s best friends.”
-
-“I think it is a pretense,” said Tom.
-
-“Poor father! If he should hear this it would almost break his heart. He
-is so fond of the people here.”
-
-“It is a shame; but don’t worry too much over it. I am sure the majority
-of the parish don’t wish any change.”
-
-In spite of this assurance, Guy went home in a sober frame of mind.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-WHAT GUY FOUND IN THE BLUE CHEST
-
-
-Mr. Fenwick was only forty-eight years old, but his sedate and scholarly
-manner gave him an appearance of being several years older.
-
-It came to Guy as a shock that his father should be considered too old
-by his parish, and that there should be any movement in favor of a
-younger minister. He knew that his father was dependent on his salary,
-having very little property. A change would be disastrous to him.
-
-“I wish I were rich,” he thought, “so that I could relieve father from
-any anxiety about money matters. It is lucky I don’t want to go to
-college, for if I did, it would be a good many years before I could even
-support myself.”
-
-The next morning, after breakfast, Guy thought of his sailor uncle, and
-the curiosity again seized him to find out the contents of the chest up
-in the attic.
-
-He went up the narrow stairs leading to the garret, and found himself
-in a large room covering the entire extent of the house, for the attic
-had never been finished off or divided into chambers. There were piles
-of old papers and magazines in one corner, old mildewed garments hanging
-from nails in the rafters, and two or three old rusty trunks.
-
-But none of them attracted Guy’s attention. He was looking for his
-uncle’s chest.
-
-At last he found it--a typical sailor’s chest, painted blue, showing
-signs of wear, for it had accompanied his uncle for years.
-
-Guy’s face lighted up, and he hurried toward it.
-
-He thought it might be locked, but he was glad to find that the lock
-seemed to have been broken, so that he had no difficulty in lifting the
-lid and examining the contents.
-
-There was nothing unusual about these. They consisted of the plain
-outfit of a sailor.
-
-There were one or two books. One of them was a Bible, which had been
-presented to his uncle George by his mother at the time he left home on
-his first voyage.
-
-Guy lifted it carefully, for he had been taught to reverence the Bible.
-Then he saw underneath, an envelope of large size, unmarked on the
-outside.
-
-Opening this, he found a large sheet of paper, folded lengthwise, with
-writing upon it. Lying inside was a smaller piece of paper, also written
-over, the handwriting being that of his uncle George.
-
-This Guy read first. The contents interested him exceedingly.
-
-The paper is subjoined.
-
- * * * * *
-
-What I am writing here may or may not be of interest or value, yet it
-may prove of importance to those who may read it, though it is possible
-this will not be till after my death. Last year (from the date Guy saw
-that it was the year before his death) among my mates on the good ship
-Cyprus was a dark, thin man, the darkest in complexion, I think, that I
-ever met outside the negro race.
-
-No one on board knew him, nor did any of us get well acquainted with
-him, for he was very silent and reserved, and did not care to make
-friends or confidants. Yet he did his duty well. No fault could be found
-with him. He did not become a favorite, as he did not care to talk or be
-sociable with the rest of the sailors. We could not help respecting him,
-however, as one who strictly minded his own business, and never in any
-way interfered with others.
-
-This man’s name was Antonio Smith, or Tony, as we should have called him
-if we had been sufficiently intimate. The two names did not go well
-together, and one day I asked him why it was that he had two such names.
-
-“It is easily explained,” he said. “My father was an Englishman, named
-Smith, but my mother was an Italian woman.”
-
-“That explains your being so dark,” I said.
-
-“Yes, I suppose so,” he answered.
-
-He did not confide in me to any further extent. As far as I could
-observe, he seemed moody and morbid. It seemed as if he had something on
-his mind--something of a disagreeable nature.
-
-Well, toward the end of the voyage he had a bad fall. He was helping to
-furl sails when another sailor above him lost his hold, and fell on him.
-This made Antonio lose his hold also, and he dropped to the deck,
-striking his head.
-
-It is a wonder he was not immediately killed. As it was he was fatally
-injured, as it proved, and was removed to his bunk in a dying condition.
-I pitied the poor fellow, and as much time as my duties would permit I
-spent at his side, trying to make him comfortable.
-
-One evening he looked at me earnestly, and asked: “Do you think that I
-can live, George?”
-
-I shook my head. “I don’t want to deceive you,” I answered, “and I will
-tell you the truth.”
-
-“It is what I want to hear,” he said.
-
-“The doctor says you can’t live.”
-
-He showed no agitation, but said, thoughtfully: “That is what I
-thought.”
-
-After a pause he continued: “Before I die there is something I want to
-confide to someone. You have been a friend to me, and you are the one I
-choose, if you don’t mind, to listen to what I have to say.”
-
-“I will hear it,” I said, “and if it is a message to anyone in whom you
-are interested I will engage to deliver it, if possible.”
-
-“No, there is no one in whom I am interested,” he answered. “All who
-once knew me are dead, or at all events are dead to me. But I have a
-secret which I once thought would be of value to me, and may be of value
-to you, whom I constitute my heir.”
-
-All this seemed very queer to me, and I half thought that the sick man
-might be wandering in mind. He went on: “You must know, George, and this
-is my first secret, that for five years I sailed under the black flag,
-and was a pirate!”
-
-I looked astounded, as well I might, and he continued:
-
-“I see you look surprised, but you are not more surprised than I was
-when I found myself enrolled as a member of a piratical crew. I shipped
-on board the Vulture, supposing it to be an ordinary merchantman. It was
-not till I got well out to sea that I learned the true character of the
-vessel. Then I was asked to sign as a member of the crew, and knowing
-well it would be dangerous to refuse, I agreed.
-
-“After a while I got reconciled, in a measure, to my position. I found
-it more profitable than the post of an ordinary seaman, and yet not so
-much so as might be supposed. While the booty taken was very large, it
-was not all divided between the officers and men. There was a
-considerable portion that was set aside as a fund to be divided some
-time between us when we disbanded. For not one of the officers or men
-expected always to continue pirates. Some day we hoped to give up this
-outlaw’s life and become respectable citizens, living in ease and luxury
-on our share of the booty. No one would be the wiser.
-
-“I was an Englishman, and I looked forward to returning to my native
-village in Devonshire, marrying, and settling down. There was a farm on
-which I had my eye, and an old schoolmate--a farmer’s daughter--whom I
-thought I could induce to marry me when I returned rich.”
-
-“But where was this booty, as you call it, concealed?” I asked.
-
-“That is what I was coming to. It was concealed on a small island east
-by north from the great island of Madagascar, which, as you know, lies
-southeast of the African continent. There is a group of islands there.
-None of us, that is, none of the ordinary sailors, knew the name of the
-island, if it had any. But I have thought it over, and consulted maps,
-and to the best of my reckoning it is one of the Agalegas Islands in
-about 57 degrees east longitude, and a little more than 10 degrees south
-latitude. I estimate that it may be a few hundred miles from Cape Amber,
-the northern extremity of Madagascar.”
-
-“Did you often go there--that is, did the ship often touch there?”
-
-“Every few months, when we had a good supply of money and articles to
-leave there.”
-
-“I suppose there was quite a valuable collection of articles stored
-there?”
-
-“I can’t tell the value, but there were chests full of gold and silver
-coins, boxes of bankbills, and merchandise of the rarest and most
-valuable description.”
-
-“Is it there now, or has it been divided?”
-
-“It is there yet.”
-
-“How came you to leave the pirate ship?”
-
-“I did not leave it till I was compelled to do so.”
-
-“How is that? Were you discharged? I should hardly think the officers
-would have dared to let you go, considering your knowledge as to the
-character of the ship.”
-
-“You are right there. They would not have dared to do so, but the
-Almighty, whose laws had been so flagrantly defied, interfered. There
-came on a terrible storm when we were cruising in the Indian Ocean. It
-was so violent and unexpected that we were by no means prepared to meet
-it.
-
-“In the course of three hours the staunch ship Vulture became a wreck,
-and the crew who manned it were forced to take to the boats. There were
-three of these. The captain was in one, the first mate in the second,
-and the boatswain in the third. The sea was so rough that the first and
-second boats were swamped before our eyes. I was in the third. When the
-storm abated it was still afloat. I was one of the men on board.
-
-“For a week we drifted about, suffering everything from hunger and
-thirst, for we were able to carry but scanty stores of food and water.
-One by one I saw my comrades die, but having, perhaps, the best
-constitution, unimpaired by excesses of any kind, I survived--the last
-of eight men. I was very near death when I was picked up by an American
-ship. Of course, I did not say a word as to the character of the vessel
-to which I belonged, and those who rescued me were not too inquisitive,
-so I reached New York without divulging any secrets. But my great secret
-was that, as the last survivor of the piratical crew, I was the heir and
-sole possessor of the treasure stored on the island!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-GUY TAKES THE FIRST STEP
-
-
-Guy drew a long breath when he had read thus far in the manuscript, and
-then plunged into it again.
-
- When I heard this stated I could not help feeling an emotion of
- pity for the poor fellow who would never have the benefit of the
- large treasure to which he had become heir. I could not understand
- exactly why he had revealed all this to me, but he soon made it
- plain.
-
- “I shall not live to enjoy it,” he continued, “but I don’t want the
- secret to die with me. I would like to have it benefit someone not
- utterly a stranger. You have been kind to me, and to you I will
- give all right and will to this great property.”
-
- “But how shall I find it?” I asked.
-
- “I have prepared a document,” he replied, “in which I describe the
- island, and the particular part of the island where the treasure
- is concealed. Put your hand into the pocket of my blouse, and you
- will feel a folded paper. Take it, and some day I hope you will be
- fortunate enough to find the place where the booty is secreted.”
-
- I thanked him, though I was almost too bewildered to realize that a
- secret had been communicated to me that might make me fabulously
- rich.
-
- That very night Antonio died. His body was sewed up in a sack, as
- is the custom, and thrown into the sea. Of all who witnessed it, I
- was the only one who had a kindly feeling of regret for the poor
- fellow.
-
- Whether I shall ever be able to make any use of this information, I
- do not know. It would require a considerable outlay in money to fit
- out an expedition, and I have very little chance of inducing anyone
- to make this outlay. I have, however, written out an account of the
- sailor’s revelation to me, in the hope that someone, perhaps after
- my death, may seek and obtain a treasure which I think must be of
- fabulous amount.
-
-(Signed) GEORGE BRANDON.
-
-
-
-Guy read this letter with breathless interest. He took in the full
-importance of its contents.
-
-He realized that by the death of his uncle he became the next heir to
-this far-away treasure. What should he do about it? With him there was
-the same embarrassment and the same difficulty that his uncle had
-experienced.
-
-The treasure he fully believed in, but it was located thousands of miles
-away on a small island in the Indian Ocean.
-
-It was tantalizing to reflect that it existed, and might make him rich,
-when it seemed wholly beyond his grasp. All the capital he could command
-was about twenty-five dollars in the Bayport Savings Bank.
-
-The next question was: Should he tell his father of the discovery he had
-made? It might be his duty to do so. He did not know as to that.
-
-His father had given him full permission to open and examine the chest
-and its contents. Possibly the papers and the secret belonged to him,
-but he knew very well that they would be of no earthly benefit to a
-quiet country minister who lived in his books and his study.
-
-To him--Guy--on the other hand, it might prove of value. He did not know
-when or how, but he was young, and to the young all things are possible.
-
-So, after thinking the matter over fully, Guy resolved to keep the
-matter secret.
-
-He glanced at the second paper, and found that it was a minute
-description of the island, but he had not got far enough along to feel
-interested in this. It would keep.
-
-Guy went downstairs slowly, plunged in thought. He hoped his father
-would not ask about the contents of the chest, but he need not have felt
-alarmed. The matter had passed entirely out of the minister’s thoughts.
-
-In order the better to think over the wonderful revelation, Guy went out
-for a stroll. Like many older persons, he found a walk was favorable to
-thought.
-
-He walked slowly up the street to the post office. At the corner of the
-second street, just opposite the dry goods store, he met a boy whom he
-had never liked.
-
-It was Noah Crane, the son of Deacon Crane, already referred to as
-desiring a younger minister.
-
-The thought of the deacon’s wish to drive his father from Bayport was
-not calculated to increase Guy’s friendship for the son. Yet he would be
-courteous, being naturally a gentleman.
-
-“Where are you going, Guy?” asked Noah.
-
-“I am only taking a walk.”
-
-“Some other people may have to take a walk,” said Noah, with a coarse
-laugh.
-
-“What do you mean?” asked Guy, coloring, for he knew to what the
-deacon’s son referred.
-
-“Oh, I guess I’d better not tell,” replied Noah, in a tantalizing tone.
-
-“Just as you please,” said Guy, coolly.
-
-Noah was disappointed, for he wanted Guy to ask him a question which he
-was very ready to answer. Guy’s indifference piqued him.
-
-“You’ll know soon enough,” added Crane.
-
-“In that case I will be content to wait.”
-
-“I don’t know that I have any objection to tell, though. I mean your
-father.”
-
-“Take care how you talk about my father,” said Guy, angrily. “I won’t
-stand it.”
-
-“Oh, is your father so high and mighty that he can’t be spoken about?”
-
-“He can be spoken about--respectfully.”
-
-“I suppose you think he’s a great man because he’s a minister.”
-
-“I rank a minister higher than a deacon,” retorted Guy, quietly.
-
-“You do, hey? Why, my father could buy out your father two or three
-times over.”
-
-“That may be; but what does that prove?”
-
-“It proves that you’d better be careful how you talk. I heard my father
-say the other day that the people wanted a new minister--a young man
-that would make things lively. I shouldn’t wonder if your father’d have
-to take a walk before long.”
-
-“And I am certain that you’ll have to walk pretty fast if you don’t want
-to feel the force of my fists.”
-
-Guy advanced toward Noah so menacingly that the latter took counsel of
-prudence and retreated hastily.
-
-“Keep away from me, you bully!” he cried, “or I’ll tell my father!”
-
-Guy laughed, and walked away, not caring to have any difficulty with
-Noah. What the deacon’s son had said, however, furnished him food for
-reflection.
-
-Things began to look serious. There was evidently a movement on foot to
-get rid of his father, and this movement was headed by Deacon Crane, a
-man of influence in the parish and the town.
-
-“If I could only get hold of this treasure, say within a year,” thought
-Guy, “I would snap my fingers at the deacon. It would make me rich, and
-if I were rich my father would be rich, too, and independent of the
-parish.”
-
-The “if,” however, though a very short word, was a very important one.
-It seemed about as practicable to go in search of the treasure as to
-undertake a journey to the moon, and no more so.
-
-When Guy went home to dinner he found Captain Grover, an old schoolmate
-of his father, a guest at the parsonage.
-
-The captain and his family lived in New Bedford, and he was about to
-start on a voyage from there. Happening to be in Bayport on a little
-private business, he called on the minister. Unlike some shipmasters, he
-was a man of a kindly nature, and was a favorite with Guy.
-
-“So here is Guy,” he said, as the boy entered. “Bless my soul, Guy, I
-shouldn’t have known you if I had met you out of Bayport, you have grown
-so. What are you going to do with him, Brother Fenwick?”
-
-“I would like to send him to Harvard, John,” replied the minister, “but
-there doesn’t seem to be any chance of that,” he added, with a sigh.
-
-“Why not?”
-
-“Because I am not rich enough.”
-
-“Oh, well, college is all very well, but there are other things that are
-good for a boy. If I had a son, I don’t think I would send him to
-college.”
-
-“I agree with you, Captain Grover,” said Guy, promptly.
-
-“Your uncle George was a sailor?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Did you ever think you would like to go to sea?”
-
-“I don’t think I should like to be a sailor, but I should like to go to
-sea for a single voyage.”
-
-“It would do you good. You’d learn more in a year at sea than in double
-the time on land.”
-
-“So I think, sir. When do you start on your next voyage?”
-
-“Next week.”
-
-“In what direction shall you go?”
-
-“I shall go to India--probably stopping at Bombay.”
-
-“Will your course lie through the Indian Ocean?” asked Guy, eagerly.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“I always wished I could sail over the Indian Ocean,” said Guy.
-
-“Yes, it is an interesting voyage. Are you through school?”
-
-“Yes; I finished last week.”
-
-“Then I’ll tell you what, Guy; if your father’ll let you go, I’ll take
-you.”
-
-“Oh, father, may I go?” asked Guy, in a tone of earnest appeal.
-
-“Go to India?” exclaimed the minister, bewildered by the suggestion.
-
-“Yes; it would make me very happy.”
-
-In the end, Guy, seconded by the captain, carried his point, and
-obtained his father’s consent. He had, as we know, his own reasons for
-wishing to make this voyage. It was something more than a boy’s love of
-adventure.
-
-The next week the Osprey sailed with Guy as a passenger. He quickly
-established himself as a favorite with the sailors. He was so bright,
-handsome, and intelligent, that he seemed like a gleam of sunshine,
-making the whole ship cheerful.
-
-He cultivated the acquaintance of the crew, plying them with questions,
-and often might be seen engaged in an animated discussion with veteran
-sailors who were always ready to spin a yarn for him.
-
-Captain Grover viewed all this with an indulgent smile.
-
-“I am afraid, Guy,” he said one day, with a laugh, “that you are picking
-up so much knowledge you will try to supersede me on the next voyage.”
-
-“It will take more than one voyage to qualify me for a captain,”
-returned Guy. “Still, if you need help, call on me.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-IN THE INDIAN OCEAN
-
-
-Day followed day, and week succeeded week, and the good ship Osprey kept
-steadily on her way. Guy was not seasick, rather to his own surprise.
-
-“You seem to be cut out for a sailor. Guy,” said the captain.
-
-“I don’t know about that.”
-
-“You enjoy the sea, do you not?”
-
-“Yes, sir; but I don’t think I should care to be a sailor.”
-
-“You are picking up a good deal of seamanship. It won’t be long before
-you know every rope in the ship.”
-
-“Knowledge doesn’t come amiss, captain. I have an inquiring mind.”
-
-They rounded the Cape of Good Hope at length, and soon found themselves
-in the Indian Ocean. It would not be long before they would reach the
-neighborhood of the island which was the goal of Guy’s hopes and
-expectations.
-
-Till now he had not thought particularly what he would do when he got
-there. It would be small satisfaction to see the island, if perchance he
-should, and not be able to stop there. What could he do?
-
-Alone, he was quite aware that he could do nothing. It was absolutely
-necessary that he should make a confidant of someone, and of someone who
-could be of service in helping him carry out his cherished plan.
-
-Evidently there was no one on the Osprey who answered this description
-except the captain; but how would the captain look upon this plan?
-
-Captain Grover was a pleasant man, and a good friend, but how he would
-regard Guy’s project was something that could not be guessed.
-
-Guy decided, however, to tell his secret and sound the captain.
-
-Already they had passed the southern point of Madagascar, and Guy felt
-that there was no time to be lost.
-
-He had free access to the captain at all times, and he took the
-opportunity of entering his cabin one evening when the first mate was
-taking his turn in commanding the vessel.
-
-“Well, Guy, how goes it?” asked the captain, pleasantly. “I am tired.
-You can talk to me.”
-
-“That is just what I want to do, captain,” said Guy.
-
-“Heave ahead, then. I am listening. Perhaps you have some advice to give
-me as to the management of the vessel.”
-
-“I have, captain. I wish you would be guided by me.”
-
-“Well,” said Captain Grover, eyeing his young companion with curiosity,
-“I am getting more than I bargained for. Please favor me with your
-suggestions, Captain Guy.”
-
-He said this with a pleasant smile, for he really liked his young
-passenger, apart from the friendship he felt for the father.
-
-“I wish, captain, you could be induced to visit the Agalegas Islands in
-your course.”
-
-“What on earth do you know about the Agalegas Islands, Guy?”
-
-“I know, or am very confident, that one of them was used by a band of
-pirates as a hiding place for treasure which they had collected from
-those they had robbed.”
-
-“Where did you read about this?” asked the captain, abruptly.
-
-“Not in any book,” answered Guy, “but in a letter written by my uncle
-George.”
-
-“Your sailor uncle?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“And was this your object in coming to sea with me?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Let me know what your uncle George said. I attach no importance to it,
-but I have a feeling of curiosity. He was never a pirate, was he?”
-
-“I hope not.”
-
-“Then how could he know anything of pirate treasures?”
-
-“I have his letter, captain. Would you mind hearing it?”
-
-“No; but first, where did you get the letter?”
-
-Guy told the story of his search in the attic, and his discovery of the
-letter in George Brandon’s chest.
-
-“Very well. Now for the letter. Read it to me.”
-
-In a slow, deliberate manner, in order that it might be fully
-understood, Guy read the letter.
-
-The accompanying paper, however, he did not produce. He did not care to
-give away the whole secret unless he was assured of the captain’s
-co-operation.
-
-“This is a strange yarn,” was Captain Grover’s comment, after he had
-heard the letter through.
-
-“Don’t you believe it?” asked Guy, quickly.
-
-“It sounds plausible,” answered the captain, slowly, “but I have heard a
-great many stories about pirate treasure. Plenty of sailors are ready to
-manufacture them. They tell them so often that at last they come to
-believe them themselves.”
-
-“My uncle George would not indulge in deception.”
-
-“I presume not, but I am not so sure as to the sailor from whom he
-received the information.”
-
-“The sailor was on his deathbed. Would a man be likely to tell a
-falsehood at such a time?”
-
-“No doubt it has been done often. However, the paper which he gave to
-your uncle was not written when he was on his deathbed, as I understand,
-but some time before, when he was perfectly well, and had no idea of
-death.”
-
-“That is true,” Guy was obliged to admit.
-
-“I don’t see what object he could have had in deceiving my uncle,
-though,” he added, after a pause.
-
-“Nor I.”
-
-“Then you think there may be something in it?”
-
-“There is such a possibility.”
-
-“Think what a great thing it would be for us to find the treasure,” said
-Guy, his face lighting up with enthusiasm.
-
-“It would be very agreeable, certainly; but there are some serious
-obstacles in the way, even if we knew the treasure to be there.”
-
-“What obstacles, captain?”
-
-“The islands you refer to are considerably to the north of my usual
-course, and my duty to the owners of the vessel would not permit me to
-vary my route for any private enterprise of my own.”
-
-Guy’s countenance fell. He saw at once that the captain was right in his
-statement, but it destroyed the faint hopes he had entertained that he
-might secure his co-operation.
-
-“I am afraid,” he said, despondently, “you don’t have any confidence in
-the existence of the treasure.”
-
-“I don’t say that, Guy. It may exist; but unless you have clear and
-explicit directions, we might miss it even if we should go especially in
-search of it.”
-
-“But I have a description of the island,” urged Guy.
-
-“Suppose you give me an idea of it.”
-
-“It is well wooded to within a mile of the shore; toward the center
-there is a hill, or slight eminence, perhaps a hundred and fifty feet in
-altitude. The extent of it is probably five miles by eight.”
-
-“That is tolerably definite.”
-
-“Don’t you think it is sufficiently so to identify the island?”
-
-“Perhaps so; but, though small, one might hunt a good while before
-finding the treasure after the island was discovered.”
-
-“I have some directions that would help me.”
-
-“That is well, or would be if there were any chance of your ever finding
-yourself on the island.”
-
-“Captain Grover, I want to ask your advice. Can you suggest any way by
-which I can manage to reach the island?”
-
-“You’ve got me there, Guy. These islands are never visited for
-commercial purposes. I know almost nothing of them--indeed, nothing at
-all, except their location. Of course, if there were ships that visited
-them for any purpose, that would simplify matters; but, so far as I see,
-the only way of seeking the treasure would be to organize an expedition
-expressly for that purpose.”
-
-“I suppose that would be very expensive.”
-
-“It certainly would.”
-
-“But if the treasure were found, the one who incurred the expense would
-be richly repaid.”
-
-“Well, perhaps so,” said the captain, skeptically.
-
-“You won’t go anywhere near the island, then, captain?”
-
-“No, Guy, I sha’n’t.”
-
-Guy sat quiet a moment. He was very much disappointed. He began to
-realize how utterly quixotic was the expedition on which he had
-embarked.
-
-“I begin to wish I had never found the letter,” he said.
-
-“As to that, Guy, no harm is done. I presume, if you hadn’t found the
-letter, I should not have had the pleasure of your company on this
-voyage.”
-
-“No, I suppose not.”
-
-“Probably you will derive some pleasure and benefit from the trip, even
-if you never touch a dollar of this treasure.”
-
-“That is true, captain; but I have a special reason for wishing I might
-obtain money from this source, or some other.”
-
-“What is it?”
-
-Then Guy told what he had learned as to Deacon Crane’s intention of
-driving his father from the parish. It would be a heavy blow to the
-minister, who was no longer endowed with a young man’s energy or
-hopefulness.
-
-“You are a good boy, Guy, to have so much consideration for your father;
-but I am afraid you are leaning on a broken reed if you have any idea
-of helping him by the discovery of this treasure. However, I will turn
-the idea over in my mind, and if I can think of any suggestion to offer
-you I will do so.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-AN ADVENTURE IN BOMBAY
-
-
-Guy’s conversation with Captain Grover left him with a feeling of
-disappointment. He felt that the captain had little faith in the reality
-of the treasure, and considered his enterprise a failure in advance.
-
-Guy had overlooked the principal difficulties in the way. He had managed
-to reach the Indian Ocean, but this had brought him no nearer the
-realization of his hopes. If he had had nothing on his mind he might
-have enjoyed the bright, calm days and the clear skies, with glimpses
-here and there of islands covered with tropical vegetation.
-
-But he had started on his voyage with a purpose. He wanted to find and
-secure the treasure hinted at in his uncle’s letter, and make his father
-independent for life. Of this there seemed to be now no chance, or next
-to none.
-
-There was nothing for him to do except to remain on board the Osprey
-till the vessel reached Bombay. Then there would be the return voyage,
-at the end of which he would have seen considerable of the world, but
-would have gained nothing to repay him for the year he had spent away
-from home.
-
-But there was no help for it. The captain would not change his course,
-and Guy must be content to leave the island unvisited, and the great
-problem unsolved.
-
-At last they reached Bombay.
-
-Guy surveyed the place with curious interest. He was not prepared to
-find it so large.
-
-A city which contains seven hundred thousand inhabitants is a great city
-in any part of the world.
-
-Not having any duties on board the ship, Guy was allowed to go and come
-when he pleased.
-
-He found that among the foreign residents the English were the most
-prominent and influential. His walks were chiefly in what is called the
-European town, but he frequently strolled through the more picturesque
-part occupied by the natives.
-
-One evening he was sauntering through the Persian quarter when he was
-startled by seeing a brown-faced native, his head surmounted by a
-turban, dart from an alleyway and pursue a well-dressed man, apparently
-either English or American.
-
-That his object was murder or robbery, perhaps both, seemed evident, for
-he held in his hand a long, narrow, dangerous-looking knife.
-
-Guy was not only courageous, but prompt. He carried a stout cane, not
-that he needed its support, but because he had been recommended to have
-it with him for defense, if needed.
-
-He did not pause a moment, but springing forward, brought it down with
-emphasis on the arm of the Persian.
-
-The native gave a sharp, shrill cry, which attracted the attention of
-the man whom he had intended to attack.
-
-He was clearly an Englishman, inclined to be stout, and apparently about
-forty-five years of age.
-
-He looked quickly from the native to Guy, and back again.
-
-“What’s the matter?” he asked.
-
-“Only that this man was about to attack you with his knife.”
-
-“And you saved me?”
-
-“Yes; I was, fortunately, in time to prevent his striking you.”
-
-“I don’t know how to thank you, but I must deal with this scoundrel,
-first.”
-
-He seized the Oriental by the throat, and forced him to his knees.
-
-“Dog!” he said, “what have you to say before I kill you?”
-
-The cowardly fellow uttered voluble and abject entreaties for pardon in
-bad English. The purport of his speech was that he was a poor man, and
-had no money.
-
-“Forgive me, Mr. Saunders,” he said.
-
-“Ha! You know my name!” said the Englishman.
-
-He bent over and scanned the face of his would-be assailant closely.
-
-“I know him,” he said, briefly. “He was a native servant in my employ. I
-had to discharge him because I found him dishonest and a liar. Probably
-his attack to-night was prompted by a spirit of revenge.”
-
-“Don’t kill me!” pleaded the Persian, in terrified accents.
-
-“So you would have killed me, you scoundrel!” retorted the Englishman,
-shaking him vigorously.
-
-“I--pardon me--I didn’t know it was you, worshipful sir!”
-
-“You knew it well enough, I’ll be bound!”
-
-“If you will go with me,” went on the Englishman, turning to Guy, “I
-will conduct this fellow to the police office. I do not propose to let
-him off. He is evidently a dangerous man, and, coward as he is, he may
-do harm unless he is secured.”
-
-Guy readily accompanied his new acquaintance, and saw Isef, as he was
-called, placed in the hands of the police officials. He agreed, also, to
-appear the next day and give the testimony of an eye-witness as to the
-man’s felonious attempt to assault Mr. Saunders.
-
-“And now,” said the Englishman, after this matter was disposed of, “let
-me know the name of the boy who has done me such an important service.”
-
-“My name is Guy Fenwick.”
-
-“Are you English?”
-
-“No, sir; I am an American boy.”
-
-“I thought so. Though there are resemblances, there is a dash about you
-Americans that I don’t find in my own countrymen. But how does it happen
-that you are so far from home?”
-
-“I came to Bombay as a passenger on the American ship Osprey, Captain
-Grover.”
-
-“A passenger? Then you are not connected with the ship?”
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“Did you come here on a business errand?”
-
-“Partly, sir; but it is business of a strange nature. If you will let
-me call upon you to-morrow, I shall be glad to tell you what it is.”
-
-“I shall certainly wish to know, and if it is anything in which I can
-help you, I will try to do so.”
-
-“You don’t know how much you are promising, Mr. Saunders,” said Guy,
-smiling.
-
-“No, I don’t know that; but I do know that you have saved my life this
-evening,” returned the Englishman, earnestly.
-
-Guy did not gainsay him, for he knew that it was true. Had the Persian
-driven his knife into the back of the English merchant the blow would
-have been instantly fatal.
-
-“Perhaps I had better leave you now, sir,” said Guy. “The captain
-expects me to report at the ship before ten o’clock.”
-
-“Very well; but I shall expect to see you to-morrow at my office.”
-
-“Where is it, sir?”
-
-In reply, Mr. Saunders handed Guy his card.
-
-The office was on the principal business street in the European town.
-Guy was already sufficiently acquainted with Bombay to know exactly
-where it was located.
-
-“I will come, sir,” he said.
-
-When Guy returned to the ship the captain said: “You are late to-night,
-Guy.”
-
-“Yes, sir; I was detained by important business.”
-
-“So you have business here already?” returned Captain Grover, smiling.
-
-“Yes, sir. Shall I tell you about it?”
-
-“If it won’t take too long.”
-
-“I was fortunate enough to save the life of an English merchant.”
-
-Guy here gave particulars.
-
-“John Saunders!” repeated the captain, in surprise. “Why, he is one of
-the wealthiest and most prominent men in the English colony.”
-
-“Whatever he is, he was very near death to-night.”
-
-“Did he ask you to call upon him?”
-
-“Yes. I am to call to-morrow.”
-
-“By all means keep the appointment,” said the captain, in a significant
-tone.
-
-“I certainly shall. Mr. Saunders seems to be very friendly to me, and I
-am glad to have made his acquaintance. Do you know, Captain Grover, he
-is the first Englishman I ever met; that is, to become acquainted with.”
-
-At eleven o’clock the next day Guy presented himself at the office of
-his English friend.
-
-He sent in his card by a young Persian who seemed to be in the
-merchant’s employ. He was received at once.
-
-“I am glad to see you, my young friend,” said the merchant, cordially.
-“I didn’t fully realize till after you left me what a narrow escape I
-had. It is God’s mercy that I am alive to-day.”
-
-“The danger came so suddenly, and was so soon over, that I have not
-realized it yet.”
-
-“I realize it, and shall always remember it. But you came here to
-explain the business that brought you to Bombay.”
-
-“I had no thought of Bombay, Mr. Saunders. It was an island in the
-Indian Ocean that I wished to visit.”
-
-“Indeed! Have you visited it?”
-
-“No, sir; and I fear that I shall never have an opportunity to do so.”
-
-“I am in the dark. I do not understand you.”
-
-“Then, sir, I will try to explain, but I am not sure what you will think
-of my enterprise.”
-
-“Go on.”
-
-The merchant settled himself in a posture of attention, and Guy began
-his narrative.
-
-He was listened to without interruption. Guy could not gather from the
-merchant’s expression what impression the story was making upon him.
-
-When he finished, Mr. Saunders said:
-
-“Your tale is certainly a strange one, and your business of a remarkable
-character for a boy of your age.”
-
-Here he paused.
-
-“I am not prepared to express any opinion yet,” he added. “I must take a
-little time to think it over. Meanwhile I will detain you through the
-day. I shall be glad if you will take dinner with me.”
-
-“I shall be happy to do so.”
-
-“Then if you will occupy yourself with the papers and magazines you will
-find on yonder table, I will write some letters which must go by the
-next steamer, and will then be at your disposal.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-GUY’S PROGRESS
-
-
-“How long will the Osprey remain in port?” asked the merchant, when they
-sat at dinner.
-
-“Four weeks, sir.”
-
-“Your sole object in taking passage and coming to this part of the world
-was to look after the concealed treasure, I take it?”
-
-“Yes, sir. At any rate, but for that I should hardly have come.”
-
-“Of course, you knew that the chances of your ever being able to visit
-the island were small?”
-
-“Yes, sir; I knew that, but I trusted to luck; and I knew that at any
-rate I should enjoy the voyage.”
-
-“In what way do you propose to make your living--by a profession, or by
-a business career?”
-
-“I expect to become a business man.”
-
-“Have you a fair education?”
-
-“Yes, sir; I am prepared to enter Harvard College. I completed my course
-of preparation last summer.”
-
-“That is well. Now I am going to make you a proposal.”
-
-He paused, and Guy listened eagerly for what was coming.
-
-“It is this,” said the merchant. “I suppose you have nothing to do on
-the ship.”
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“I will invite you to work for four weeks in my counting-room. It will
-be the commencement of your business education. Besides, you will do me
-a favor, as a young clerk is absent from duty, sick with a fever. What
-do you say?”
-
-“I will accept gladly, sir.”
-
-“The hours are not wearing. In this warm climate we cannot venture to
-work as steadily as in England or America.”
-
-“Will it be necessary for me to board in the city?”
-
-“No; it will be better, on the whole, to sleep aboard the vessel, as you
-might contract a fever on shore, not being acclimated.”
-
-“Very well, sir. When do you wish me to begin?”
-
-“To-morrow morning.”
-
-“All right, sir.”
-
-“As to your compensation, I will give you twenty-five dollars per
-week.”
-
-“But,” said Guy, astonished, “that is a large salary for a novice like
-me.”
-
-“You won’t be a novice very long, and I paid that salary to my clerk who
-is sick.”
-
-“You are very liberal, sir.”
-
-“I have good reason to be.”
-
-When Guy reported his engagement to Captain Grover, that officer
-congratulated him.
-
-“It is a great thing,” he said, “to have won the favor of a rich
-merchant like Mr. Saunders. Besides, the knowledge you will obtain of
-business will be of infinite value to you.”
-
-So Guy went to work the next day.
-
-Of course, everything was new at first, but he had a thorough training
-as a student, and he set to work to learn business in the same way he
-had learned Greek, Latin, and mathematics at school. The result was that
-he made such progress as to surprise Mr. Saunders.
-
-“You have already become of value to me,” the merchant said one day.
-
-“Didn’t you think I would, sir?”
-
-“I thought it would take longer to break you in. You have the making of
-a very successful business man in you.”
-
-Guy was gratified by this tribute.
-
-“I am pleased to have you say so,” he replied. “I have a special object
-in wishing to succeed.”
-
-“What is that?”
-
-“My father is a minister, dependent upon a small salary for support. He
-is now fifty, and there is a movement to oust him from the place. Should
-that succeed, I want to be able to free him from pecuniary anxiety.”
-
-“That is highly commendable in you.”
-
-A part of the time Guy was employed upon the books of the firm. One day
-he pointed out an incorrect entry which would have entailed a
-considerable loss.
-
-“You are sharp,” said the merchant. “Do you know that you have saved me
-five hundred pounds? Besides, you have opened my eyes. I have reason to
-think that my former bookkeeper--the one whose place you have taken--was
-in league with the customer in whose account you have found an error.
-Our transactions are so large that I should have suspected nothing. Now
-I shall make an investigation.”
-
-“My predecessor may have been simply careless,” suggested Guy.
-
-“True; but I can’t afford to employ men who are careless.”
-
-“You won’t deprive him of his situation, sir?”
-
-“Not at once, but I shall watch him. For some reason I should like to
-have you in his place.”
-
-“I should like to be in your employ, but I should not care to be so far
-away from my father for any length of time.”
-
-“There is another consideration, also. This climate would be dangerous
-to one unaccustomed to it. No; I have other views for you.”
-
-“I wonder what they are,” thought Guy.
-
-The four weeks rolled quickly away. They might have seemed long to Guy
-if he had been unemployed, but his duties in the office so occupied his
-time that the period seemed very short indeed.
-
-One day Captain Grover surprised him by saying: “Well, Guy, the Osprey
-will start for home next Monday.”
-
-Guy heard the announcement with regret. He had become so interested in
-his work that he did not like to leave it.
-
-“I suppose you will be ready?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-Guy notified Mr. Saunders that he should have to leave him.
-
-The merchant looked thoughtful.
-
-“I am sorry for that,” he said. “Your predecessor--the man whose place
-you are taking--is not yet well.”
-
-“I am sorry if I inconvenience you, Mr. Saunders.”
-
-“You are specially anxious to return on the Osprey?”
-
-“If I don’t, I know of no other way of getting home.”
-
-“You can get home quicker by way of London and Liverpool.”
-
-“But that would cost considerable money.”
-
-“That is true. Of course, if I detain you here I shall undertake to send
-you home free of expense to yourself. Perhaps, however, that may not be
-a matter of so much importance to you.”
-
-Guy looked puzzled.
-
-“You would travel by steamer to Liverpool, and from there to New York or
-Boston, also by steamer.”
-
-“It would enable me to see more of the world, but it would cost you a
-good deal of money.”
-
-“Yes; but I have not yet told you that I may have some business for you
-to attend to for me in England.”
-
-“That would alter the case, sir. If you have confidence enough in me to
-employ me in that way, I shall be very glad to do what I can for you.”
-
-“Then there is another matter. I have not yet spoken to you about the
-pirates’ treasure.”
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“I have thought over the story you told me, and I will tell you the
-decision to which I have come. I think there is a faint chance of the
-story being true.”
-
-Guy brightened up at this admission, for he had great faith in Mr.
-Saunders’ judgment.
-
-“Of course, it will cost money to obtain it, even if it exists, for I
-see no other way than to fit out a special expedition.”
-
-“Yes, sir,” returned Guy, soberly, for he believed this would destroy
-all chance of his ever obtaining the treasure.
-
-“As to the prospect of influencing anyone with capital to go on such a
-quest, I am afraid it is not bright.”
-
-“I suppose I may as well give it up, then?”
-
-“Not necessarily. The time may come when I can myself undertake it.
-Meanwhile, as it may be a good while, you will be left in suspense and
-poverty.”
-
-“Still, if I thought the time would ever come when you would be willing
-to take hold of it, I would be content to wait.”
-
-“Then suppose you have a copy made of your uncle’s letter, and also of
-the one in which directions are given as to the island and the place of
-concealment. The original papers you can keep, and leave the copies with
-me.”
-
-“I will do so, sir.”
-
-“You repose a good deal of confidence in me. Suppose I fit out the
-expedition, secure the treasure, and cheat you out of your share of it?”
-
-“I have no fear,” replied Guy. “I have perfect confidence in you.”
-
-“You shall not regret that confidence. I will see that you derive some
-immediate benefit from this treasure to which you have fallen heir. I
-propose that, as the expense of fitting out the expedition will be mine,
-I shall have a right to claim one-half the treasure.”
-
-“I agree to that, sir.”
-
-“And I furthermore agree to pay over to you _at once_ one thousand
-pounds, to be repaid to me out of your share of the treasure when it is
-found.”
-
-“But it may never be found!”
-
-“That will be my lookout.”
-
-“And I shall be worth a thousand pounds--five thousand dollars!” said
-Guy.
-
-“Exactly so.”
-
-“I can hardly believe it.”
-
-“You will believe it when the money is in your hands, as it will be
-to-morrow.”
-
-“It was a very fortunate day when I met you, Mr. Saunders,” said Guy,
-gratefully.
-
-“And a providential day when I met you, Guy. Don’t forget that you saved
-my life. But I have not yet spoken of the business which you are to do
-for me in England.”
-
-When Guy heard this he was even more surprised.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-GUY RECEIVES A COMMISSION
-
-
-“Not going back on the Osprey?” exclaimed Captain Grover, in great
-surprise.
-
-“No, sir. Mr. Saunders wishes to retain me in his employment.”
-
-“But are you aware that the climate of Bombay is very trying to a
-foreigner?”
-
-“I do not expect to stay in Bombay.”
-
-“I thought you were intending to remain with your present employer?”
-
-“I expect to remain in his employ, but he will very soon send me to
-England on business.”
-
-Captain Grover looked still more amazed.
-
-“Does he know how old you are?” he asked, abruptly.
-
-“He knows how _young_ I am,” answered Guy, with a smile. “Still, he
-seems to have confidence in me.”
-
-“I suppose I shall have to give my consent, Guy. I hold myself in a
-manner responsible, for you, as you left home under my charge. Still, I
-can see that Mr. Saunders is likely to prove a good friend to you. How
-much does he pay you?”
-
-“Thus far he has paid me twenty-five dollars a week.”
-
-“You can hardly expect that he will pay you such large wages when you
-are traveling.”
-
-“On the contrary, he says he will pay me more.”
-
-“Either you are a very smart boy, or he overrates you greatly.”
-
-“Suppose we say the first?” said Guy, smiling.
-
-“Well, perhaps so. How long are you to stay in England?”
-
-“I don’t know yet.”
-
-“From there where will you go?”
-
-“To Boston or New York.”
-
-Captain Grover looked relieved.
-
-“I want to be able to tell your father that you are all right. He will
-naturally feel anxious when he thinks that you are alone in a distant
-country.”
-
-“I don’t know about that. He always had considerable confidence in my
-ability to get along.”
-
-“He didn’t know anything about your crazy idea of hunting for a pirate’s
-treasure, did he?”
-
-“I never mentioned the matter to him, and I hope you will not. He gave
-me permission to search Uncle George’s sea chest, but I never told him
-what I found in it. You know, captain, he is a very absent-minded man. I
-presume he has never thought of the matter from that day to this.”
-
-“I am glad you have given up the notion of hunting for a treasure which
-very likely does not exist.”
-
-“Have I?” said Guy to himself; but he only smiled.
-
-He had never said anything to Captain Grover about Mr. Saunders’ plans,
-or about the thousand pounds which the merchant had paid over to him. He
-knew that the captain would rejoice in his good fortune, but he wanted
-to bide his time and surprise his friends, at home with the story of his
-luck.
-
-He felt that already he was worth enough money to help his father
-materially in case Deacon Crane should succeed in his efforts to have
-him ousted from his parish in favor of a younger man.
-
-On the day that the Osprey was to weigh anchor Guy remained on board,
-with Mr. Saunders’ permission, till the good ship had fairly left her
-dock.
-
-As he watched her gradually fading out of sight, and realized that he
-was perhaps eight thousand miles from home, with none of his old friends
-near him, he felt homesick for a short time, but soon the thought of his
-wonderful good fortune cheered him up, and he went back to the office
-full of exhilaration and hope.
-
-In about a week the sick clerk, whose place Guy had taken, returned, and
-a few days later Guy embarked on an English steamer, bound for
-Liverpool.
-
-On the departure of the Osprey he had taken up his residence at the
-house of Mr. Saunders, who was a widower. A maiden sister kept house for
-him.
-
-“I want you with me,” said the merchant, “partly because it will be more
-homelike for you than a hotel, and partly because I shall have a better
-chance to instruct you in the business which you are to transact for me
-in London.”
-
-Guy learned that Mr. Saunders was special partner in the London firm of
-Russell & Co., and had constant transactions with them.
-
-A part of Guy’s instructions related to business to be done with them.
-He had thought that this would be all, but he was mistaken.
-
-One evening, after supper, Mr. Saunders said: “I have given you
-directions as to business matters, but I have another affair, requiring
-discretion and good judgment on your part, in which I shall require your
-help.”
-
-“I shall do my best, sir.”
-
-“I am sure of that. You must know that three years since I was informed
-of the death of an old schoolmate, Herbert Bell. We had been very
-intimate in school, and retained an interest in each other, though our
-paths in life differed materially.
-
-“He became a clergyman, while I entered upon a business career. His wife
-died before him. At his own death he left a son, about your age, I
-should judge, and he left him to me, beseeching me, in remembrance of
-our old intimacy, to look after him. This I willingly agreed to do.
-
-“Poor Herbert left only a few hundred pounds, the income of which was
-quite insufficient to support and educate his son Vivian. On the whole,
-I was not sorry for this, as it enabled me to be of even more service to
-my friend’s boy.
-
-“I would have been glad to send for him and bring him up under my own
-eye, but I didn’t dare to expose his health to this dangerous climate. I
-therefore placed him at school about fifty miles from London.
-
-“I had been so long absent from England that I knew nothing of the
-schools there, but trusted to my business correspondent to find one that
-was satisfactory.
-
-“He was placed at an academy kept by Dr. Peter Musgrave, whom I
-supposed a fitting guardian for the orphan boy.
-
-“You see, I trusted to the judgment of my business associate. I have had
-little or no direct communication with or about Vivian, but, immersed in
-business, took it for granted that all things were going on as they
-should.
-
-“My first doubt came when, about a month since, I received a letter from
-the boy, which I will show you.”
-
-He took from his desk a letter, written in a schoolboy hand, which he
-gave to Guy to read. It ran as follows:
-
-
-MY DEAR GUARDIAN:
-
- I have been wanting for a good while to write to you about the way
- I am treated by Dr. Musgrave. He seems to have taken a great
- dislike to me, and uses me cruelly. I am sure it is not because of
- my conduct, because I try to obey the rules of the school. But I
- once complained of his son, Simon, who was in the habit of ordering
- me about, and who regularly made me give him half of my pocket
- money. Simon denied that this was so, and his father chose to
- believe him. The result was that I was flogged, and from that time
- I have been ill treated. Scarcely a day passes without my
- receiving punishment. I can never be happy here, and I do hope, my
- dear guardian, that you will remove me to another school.
-
- If Dr. Musgrave knew that I was writing to you he would not permit
- me to send the letter. I do not dare to post it myself, but have
- got a schoolmate to drop it in the post office for me.
-
-This was the material portion of the letter.
-
-As Guy read it, he felt a strong sympathy for the writer, and his
-indignation was excited against the tyrannical schoolmaster.
-
-His lips closed firmly, and there was an angry light in his eyes.
-
-“Dr. Musgrave wouldn’t have treated me in that way,” he said.
-
-“No, I think not. You have evidently plenty of pluck. But Vivian
-probably takes after his father, who was of a gentle and retiring
-disposition. He never asserted himself, and always seemed to me to be
-lacking in proper spirit.
-
-“Since I received this letter I have felt uneasy, and wished that I were
-in England to investigate Vivian’s complaints, and, if necessary, remove
-him from the school.”
-
-“I wish you had done so at once, Mr. Saunders.”
-
-“I had no one whom I could call upon to act for me. This letter came
-since I made your acquaintance, and it was this partly that led me to
-think of sending you to England. You will go as my representative, with
-full power to act in my place, as your judgment may dictate.
-
-“I have an idea that the boy is delicate, and wish you to consult a
-physician. If the doctor recommends a few months spent in travel, I may
-allow you to take him with you to America.”
-
-“I should be a young guardian, Mr. Saunders. I think you said he was
-about my age.”
-
-“Probably he is a year younger. At any rate, in all essential points you
-are several years older. I have not known you long, but I have
-confidence in your judgment. As to the expenses, I shall authorize you
-to draw upon my London correspondent for whatever money you may need.”
-
-“I will gladly undertake the commission, Mr. Saunders. I think I can
-promise that your ward will have no complaints to make of me. Shall you
-have any business for me to attend to in New York?”
-
-“In all probability I shall have. My New York correspondent is Gilbert
-Frazer, whose office is opposite Bowling Green. Have you ever been in
-New York?”
-
-“No, sir; but I have no doubt I shall be able to attend to whatever
-business there you may place in my hands.”
-
-“I have no doubt of it. Where is your home?”
-
-“In Bayport. That is a village in Massachusetts, not far from New
-Bedford.”
-
-Mr. Saunders made a note of this.
-
-“I will give you further instructions, should any occur to me,” he said.
-“Now we had best retire.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-FROM BOMBAY TO LIVERPOOL
-
-
-On the steamer which left Bombay with Guy as a passenger he occupied one
-of the best staterooms, which had been selected by Mr. Saunders himself.
-
-The voyage was a long one, and Guy had abundant opportunity to become
-acquainted with his fellow passengers.
-
-Among them was a young Englishman, perhaps twenty-five years of age,
-named August Locke. The rest were old or middle-aged men, and it was
-natural that Locke and Guy should become more closely acquainted than
-the others.
-
-On the first day, August Locke made overtures to Guy.
-
-“I am glad,” he said, “that there is one young person on board besides
-myself. Suppose we become friends?”
-
-“I shall be glad to know you better,” replied Guy. “I was beginning to
-feel lonesome.”
-
-“You are English, like myself?”
-
-“No; I am an American.”
-
-“And traveling alone? Why, you can’t be much over sixteen!”
-
-“That is my age.”
-
-“It seems strange to me that a boy of your age should be traveling alone
-so far from home.”
-
-“I sometimes wonder at it myself.”
-
-“It can’t be for health, for you are fresh and blooming.”
-
-“No. Suppose I say that it is on business?”
-
-“Then all I can say is that you Americans begin life much earlier than
-we English. Why, at your age I was attending school in England.”
-
-“What school did you attend?”
-
-“The school of Dr. Peter Musgrave, not far from London.”
-
-“I am very glad to hear it.”
-
-“Why?” asked Locke, with a puzzled look.
-
-“Because there is a boy at that school in whom I am interested.”
-
-“An American boy?”
-
-“No; a ward of my employer. He has received complaints that the boy is
-ill treated, and has sent me to inquire into the matter. If you can tell
-me something of the school I shall be very much obliged.”
-
-“I can’t say much good of it. Dr. Musgrave is an ill-tempered man, of
-small acquirements, whose delight it is to tyrannize over the boys under
-his charge. I have received more than one flogging from him, wantonly
-inflicted, without my deserving it.”
-
-“You would not send any boy there in whom you were interested?”
-
-“Most certainly not!”
-
-“Then I shall probably withdraw Vivian from the school.”
-
-“You speak as if you were his guardian, and had full powers.”
-
-“So I have; and I suppose I may call myself his guardian, since the
-responsibility has been given me by Mr. Saunders.”
-
-“Are you speaking of the great Bombay merchant?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“He seems to repose a great deal of confidence in you.”
-
-“He does,” answered Guy.
-
-“This seems strange, since you are an American.”
-
-“Yet you are disposed to be my friend,” said Guy, smiling, “in spite of
-this drawback.”
-
-“True.”
-
-“I will show you a letter written by the boy to Mr. Saunders, and you
-can give me your opinion of it.”
-
-August Locke cast his eyes over the letter of Vivian Bell already quoted
-in a previous chapter.
-
-“Poor chap!” said the young Englishman. “He does seem to be having a
-hard time of it.”
-
-“Can you tell me anything about Simon Musgrave, the doctor’s son?”
-
-“Not much. When I was at school he was a small boy in knickerbockers. He
-was old enough, however, to show that he was a chip of the old block,
-and inherited his father’s unpleasant traits. That he would bully a boy
-whom he disliked I can readily believe. I remember once giving him a
-thrashing for impertinence. I got flogged for it by the doctor, but I
-had the consolation of knowing that I had hurt Simon quite as much as
-his father hurt me.”
-
-“I don’t think he would bully me.”
-
-“You don’t look like a boy that would allow himself to be bullied. I
-suppose this Vivian Bell is a different sort of boy.”
-
-“Yes; Mr. Saunders tells me that his father had a gentle disposition,
-and thinks the son may resemble him in that respect. His father was a
-clergyman.”
-
-“That explains it.”
-
-“I don’t think so. I, too, am the son of a clergyman; but I hope I have
-some spirit.”
-
-“I am very sure you have. Anyone could tell that from your manner and
-bearing.”
-
-“Did you continue at the school till your education was finished?”
-
-“No. My father withdrew me, partly because the doctor got ‘down on me,’
-as the saying is, and partly because he was led to think the pupils
-didn’t learn much.”
-
-“I suppose you don’t revere the memory of your old teacher?”
-
-“I have often wished that I could get hold of him and repay with
-interest some of the floggings which I received from him as a boy.”
-
-Guy was glad to have obtained, before arriving in England, some
-information in regard to the school which Vivian Bell was attending. Now
-that he knew for certain that the complaints the boy made were
-justified, he was in a hurry to release him from the tyrannical rule
-under which he was suffering.
-
-“When I go out to Dr. Musgrave’s school, Mr. Locke,” he said, “I wish
-you would come with me.”
-
-“Perhaps I may; I should like to see the old place. My memories of it
-are not all disagreeable. Some of the boys were friends of mine, and I
-remember them with attachment. I am one who does not forget old
-friends.”
-
-“I am sure not.”
-
-“Then I should like to see the doctor again. When we parted I was a boy
-of fifteen, and I stood in fear of his superior strength. Now----” and
-he smiled as he rose to his full height and stretched out his muscular
-arms.
-
-“Now, you would be more than a match for him,” suggested Guy.
-
-“I think there is no doubt of that. I have been growing stronger, until
-I am much more powerful than he was at his best, while the years that
-have elapsed--ten--have probably diminished his vigor.”
-
-During the voyage Guy and August Locke had many pleasant conversations.
-Guy learned that he was the nephew of a Glasgow merchant, and that his
-visit to Bombay had been on business.
-
-“You are Scotch?” said Guy.
-
-“My mother was English, so that I am only half Scotch.”
-
-Among the passengers on board was another American, but he was a man of
-sixty. He seemed a cynical man, who, strangely enough, appeared to
-conceive a dislike for his young countryman.
-
-Indeed, he had no sympathy with young people, whom he thought to be
-utterly destitute of judgment. His curiosity was excited by finding a
-boy of Guy’s age traveling alone, and he plied him with questions till
-he found out that he was in the employ of John Saunders of Bombay.
-
-“Couldn’t Mr. Saunders find an older representative than you?” he asked,
-in an unpleasant tone.
-
-“I have no doubt he might, sir.”
-
-“Then he was a fool to confide his business to a mere boy.”
-
-Guy was not offended, but he was amused.
-
-“Do you know Mr. Saunders, sir?” he asked.
-
-“I have met him--in a business way.”
-
-“Did he impress you as a fool?” asked Guy, demurely.
-
-Solon Johnson eyed the boy sharply. He was not quite sure whether he was
-being made fun of or not.
-
-“I can’t call him that,” he answered, “for he has been successful in
-business and made a large fortune.”
-
-“Yet he has appointed me his agent.”
-
-“Yes, he has shown his folly there.”
-
-“I suppose if you had known him well enough you would have dissuaded him
-from doing it?”
-
-“I certainly should. I don’t mean any reflection upon you, young man,
-but it stands to reason that a boy of your age is unfit for any large
-responsibility.”
-
-“Perhaps you are right,” said Guy, a little nettled, “but I shall
-endeavor to show that he made no mistake.”
-
-“I can’t understand at all how such a man should have made such a
-blunder. Were you ever in business before you left America?”
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“What could possibly have recommended you to Mr. Saunders?”
-
-Guy could easily have satisfied his curiosity, but he did not propose to
-do so.
-
-“We became acquainted, sir, and he employed me in his office in Bombay.
-So he had some opportunity of becoming familiar with my capacity for
-business.”
-
-“What did he pay you?”
-
-Guy felt that this was going too far. He did not care to gratify Mr.
-Johnson’s impertinent curiosity.
-
-“You must excuse my answering that question, Mr. Johnson,” he said.
-
-“Oh, well, just as you please. If you were in my office in Boston I
-should not think of offering you more than five dollars a week.”
-
-“Then, sir, I think I shall hardly be likely to apply to you for
-employment.”
-
-“I don’t think much of your countryman, Guy,” said August Locke, when
-they were alone.
-
-“Nor do I, Mr. Locke. I wonder which is right in his estimate of me--Mr.
-Saunders or he.”
-
-“Mr. Saunders, I am sure.”
-
-“Thank you for your good opinion.”
-
-At length the long voyage was over, and with a thrill of interest and
-excitement Guy stepped on the wharf at Liverpool.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-GUY ARRIVES IN LONDON
-
-
-In company with his new acquaintance, August Locke, Guy pushed on to
-London. He knew nothing about hotels, but by the advice of Locke he
-secured a room at the Charing Cross.
-
-The next morning he called at the offices of Mr. Saunders’
-correspondent, Mr. Russell.
-
-These offices were in a solid and heavy-looking building, quite
-different from the business structures to be found in American cities.
-
-Guy entered, and was asked his business by the clerk, who looked as if
-he might have come from Glasgow or some other Scotch city.
-
-“I wish to see Mr. Russell,” answered Guy.
-
-“You can give me your message.”
-
-“I might, but I don’t think I shall. I wish to see Mr. Russell
-personally.”
-
-“Mr. Russell does not see boys,” said the clerk, in an important tone.
-“What firm are you with?”
-
-“Mr. John Saunders of Bombay.”
-
-The clerk opened wide his eyes in astonishment.
-
-“As I have come some thousands of miles to see Mr. Russell, I hope he
-will grant me an interview,” Guy added.
-
-“Do you come from Bombay?” asked the clerk, in an altered tone.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Who came with you?”
-
-“Quite a number of passengers,” answered Guy, coolly, “but I don’t see
-what concern that is of yours.”
-
-“You are a hextraordinary boy,” said the Scotch clerk, who had been long
-enough in London to acquire the Cockney accent.
-
-“Thank you for the compliment, but I should like to see Mr. Russell.”
-
-The clerk withdrew to an inner room, and presently reappeared.
-
-“You can go in,” he said.
-
-Guy nodded, and betook himself to Mr. Russell’s private room.
-
-He found himself in the presence of a grave-looking man of fifty, who
-looked staid and dignified.
-
-He surveyed Guy with evident curiosity.
-
-“My clerk tells me you came from Bombay, from my correspondent, Mr.
-Saunders.”
-
-“I am glad he told you so much. He tried to prevent my seeing you.”
-
-“I do not often transact business with boys of your age. That was
-doubtless his reason.”
-
-“Whatever his reason may have been, he made a mistake.”
-
-“I suppose you have credentials?”
-
-“Here is Mr. Saunders’ letter.”
-
-The dignified Mr. Russell took the proffered letter, and as he read it
-looked from time to time at Guy in evident surprise.
-
-This was the letter:
-
- MY DEAR SIR:
-
- This letter will be presented you by young Mr. Fenwick, who has
- been in my employ here, and who has my entire confidence. I have
- given him two or three business commissions, of which he will speak
- to you. I have also instructed him to visit the school at which you
- placed my young ward, Vivian Bell, and investigate some complaints
- which the boy has made in a letter to me. Should he find them to be
- well founded he will, at his discretion, either remove him to
- another school, or, should his health require it, take him on a
- journey.
-
- Whatever funds he may require you will supply him with, to an
- extent not exceeding five hundred pounds, and aid him in any way he
- may suggest. Though he is young, I have implicit confidence in his
- good judgment.
-
-Yours respectfully,
-
-JOHN SAUNDERS.
-
-
-
-It was evident that the grave Mr. Russell was very much amazed.
-
-Guy seemed so young, and the responsible position in which he had been
-placed seemed so unsuitable to his youth, that the London merchant could
-hardly believe that the letter was genuine.
-
-“Mr. Saunders writes that you were in his office in Bombay.”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“How long were you there?”
-
-“About six weeks.”
-
-“Did he know you before he engaged you to enter his service?”
-
-“Only a day or two.”
-
-“All this is very extraordinary. Were you born in England or in Bombay?”
-
-“In neither, sir. I am an American.”
-
-“I cannot understand how Mr. Saunders should have engaged you on such
-short acquaintance, as you are so young.”
-
-“I don’t like to mention it, sir, but I had the good fortune to save his
-life, and----”
-
-“How?”
-
-Guy related the particulars of the night attack on Mr. Saunders.
-
-“I understand,” said the Englishman, his face clearing up. “You
-certainly placed my friend under great obligation; but how came he to
-have so much confidence in your business ability?”
-
-“He knew nothing of my business ability at first, but after employing me
-a few weeks he seemed to be satisfied with me.”
-
-“Quite so. I was at first inclined to fear that my old friend had lost
-his usual discretion, but I begin to see that he has acted sensibly. I
-shall, of course, comply with his request, and will assist you to the
-best of my endeavors. First, do you require any money?”
-
-“Not to-day, sir, but I probably shall soon.”
-
-Guy gave some business messages to Mr. Russell, and then asked: “Have
-you heard anything of Mr. Saunders’ young ward, of late, Mr. Russell?”
-
-“Yesterday I received a letter from Dr. Musgrave, complaining of his
-insubordination.”
-
-“Will you kindly show me the letter?”
-
-The merchant opened his desk and produced a letter, which he placed in
-the hands of his young companion.
-
-Guy read it with mingled interest and curiosity.
-
-This is the material portion of it:
-
- RESPECTED SIR:
-
- I regret to find myself under the necessity of complaining to you
- of the boy whom you some time since placed under my charge. I
- should have refrained from doing so, feeling quite able to manage
- him, if I did not suspect that he had made complaints to you or Mr.
- Saunders, of Bombay, of his treatment at the school. Let me say,
- then, that he has shown himself very insubordinate, and in that
- respect has set a bad example to my other pupils. In particular he
- is impudent to my son Simon, and seems to have conceived a violent
- hatred for him.
-
- Simon is a very trustworthy and reliable boy, who endeavors in
- every way to carry out my wishes. I have made him a monitor, and to
- a certain extent have placed the younger boys under his charge. He
- has exercised great forbearance with Vivian, only requiring him to
- treat him, as my representative, with proper respect. This, young
- Bell seems unwilling to do, and I have no doubt is quite capable of
- misrepresenting the condition of things at the school, and his own
- treatment.
-
- I do not ask your assistance in any way, feeling quite able to cope
- with him, but I wish to prepare you for any mendacious statements
- the boy may be tempted to make.
-
- My school has, happily, a high reputation, and has been for years
- noted for its excellent parental discipline. I have received many
- testimonials from parents who appreciate the valuable training
- their sons have received at the school.
-
-I am, very respectfully,
-
-Your obedient servant,
-
-PETER MUSGRAVE, LL.D.
-
-
-
-“What do you think of this letter, Mr. Russell?” asked Guy.
-
-“I have nothing to go upon. I have not received any letter of complaint
-from young Bell.”
-
-“Mr. Saunders has.”
-
-“Indeed!”
-
-“I have brought a copy of it to show you.”
-
-The merchant looked over the letter, which has already been given in an
-earlier chapter.
-
-“If these statements are true,” he said slowly, “the boy should be
-removed at once. The question is, are they true or not?”
-
-“What did you know of the school, sir, that led you to select it for
-Vivian Bell?”
-
-“I saw it advertised in the _Times_. Several well-known names were
-appended as references.”
-
-“I chanced to have a fellow passenger, a young man, who, in his boyhood,
-was a pupil at the school.”
-
-“Ha! And what did he say?”
-
-“That Dr. Musgrave was a brute and a tyrant.”
-
-“Possibly he was insubordinate, also.”
-
-“I shall bring him in some day to call upon you. His name is August
-Locke, of Glasgow.”
-
-“Indeed! Is he related to the merchant of that name?” asked Mr. Russell,
-with interest.
-
-“He is his son.”
-
-“His testimony carries weight. Then he thinks the complaints are well
-founded?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Well, Mr. Fenwick, the affair is in your hands. I have no
-responsibility in the matter. You will doubtless go to Milton and
-investigate.”
-
-“Yes, sir. I am glad to say that Mr. Locke has agreed to go with me.”
-
-“He can assist you materially, as he is acquainted with the school.”
-
-At this moment the young Scotch clerk made his appearance.
-
-“Here is a message just received from Milton,” he said.
-
-The merchant tore it open, and read aloud, in some excitement:
-
- FROM DR. MUSGRAVE, OF MILTON, TO DAVID RUSSELL, GRACE COURT,
- LONDON.
-
- _The boy Vivian Bell has run away. Will you defray expenses of
- search?_
-
-“How shall I answer this, Mr. Fenwick?”
-
-“Please wire him that a special messenger will call upon him
-to-morrow.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-AT MILTON SCHOOL
-
-
-Milton School was situated in a delightful part of the country. It was
-broad on the ground, and built of stone, the sides being overgrown with
-the clinging ivy so abundant in England.
-
-It ought to have been a paradise. Casual visitors always admired it, and
-declared that the boys who attended it were especially favored.
-
-But they did not know the character of Dr. Peter Musgrave, who had for
-fifteen years exercised tyrannical sway over the pupils committed to his
-charge.
-
-He was in the habit of forming sudden prejudices against his pupils, and
-when he was “down on a boy,” as the saying is, no amount of good
-behavior softened him. Vivian Bell had been unfortunate enough to incur
-this man’s enmity, and his life had been a hard one ever since he had
-entered the school.
-
-Two days before the date of the telegram mentioned at the close of the
-last chapter, Simon Musgrave, the doctor’s son, ordered Vivian to go on
-an errand to Milton village.
-
-“I have a bad headache, Simon,” said Vivian. “I don’t feel as if I could
-sit up.”
-
-“I don’t believe a word of it,” returned the young tyrant. “You’re lazy,
-that’s all.”
-
-“But indeed my head aches badly, Simon.”
-
-“Don’t call me Simon.”
-
-“Isn’t that your name?” asked Vivian, wonderingly.
-
-“My name _to you_ is Mr. Musgrave. Just remember that, will you?”
-
-“Yes, Simon--I mean Mr. Musgrave.”
-
-“Take that!” said Simon, aiming a blow at Vivian that nearly felled him
-to the ground. “Perhaps you’ll remember next time.”
-
-“You have no right to strike me!” said Vivian, plucking up courage.
-
-He did not dare to retaliate, for he was weak compared with the young
-tyrant.
-
-“Haven’t I? Then I’ll do it again!”
-
-Which threat he promptly translated into action.
-
-“Now you know me. Don’t you ever dare to tell me again that I haven’t a
-right to wallop you! Start for the village at once, or you’ll get
-another!”
-
-But there was an unexpected champion in the person of one of the older
-boys, who had come up while Simon was gratifying his brutal instincts.
-
-“I say, Musgrave, what are you doing to Bell?”
-
-“None of your business!”
-
-“Isn’t it, though? You have made him cry.”
-
-“Oh, he’s a cry-baby, anyway,” said Simon, scornfully.
-
-“What has he been doing to you, Vivian?” asked the other boy, kindly.
-
-“He hit me twice!”
-
-“What did you do that for?”
-
-“I told you before it was none of your business,” returned Simon
-Musgrave, sullenly. “If you’re not careful, I’ll serve you the same
-way!”
-
-“You will, eh? I should like to see you do it!” replied Jim Rawdon, not
-in the least terrified by Musgrave’s threats, even if he were the son of
-the head master.
-
-Simon Musgrave scowled at the intrepid boy, but he knew very well that
-it would not do to treat him as he had Vivian Bell. Simon was a born
-bully, and bullies are generally cowards.
-
-He took advantage of Vivian Bell’s gentleness, but he held in unwilling
-respect James Rawdon’s strength and pluck.
-
-“I’ll report your insolence to my father,” he said, biting his nether
-lip.
-
-“Do,” retorted Rawdon. “Go and complain to your pa like an overgrown
-baby!”
-
-Simon was in such a passion that he ached to strike Rawdon, but prudence
-got the better of temper, and he refrained.
-
-Turning to Vivian, he said: “You heard what I told you to do. Go and do
-it!”
-
-“What did you tell him to do?” asked Rawdon.
-
-“I told him to go to the village on an errand for me.”
-
-“Why don’t you go yourself?”
-
-“Because I don’t choose to.”
-
-“I would go if I hadn’t a headache,” interposed Vivian, putting his hand
-to his head and sighing. “It’s very bad.”
-
-“It’s all put on,” said Simon, brutally. “Your head doesn’t ache any
-more than mine does.”
-
-“Indeed, indeed it does!”
-
-James Rawdon listened to Simon with a disgust for his brutality which he
-did not attempt to conceal.
-
-“Don’t you go, Bell,” he said. “I’ll stand by you.”
-
-“Look here, Rawdon, don’t put in your oar! You’ll get into trouble!”
-
-“Who’s going to get me into trouble?”
-
-“I am.”
-
-“Come on, then!” and Jim Rawdon put himself in an attitude of defence.
-
-“Oh, I sha’n’t touch you! I’d scorn to fight you; but I’ll report you
-and Bell to my father.”
-
-“I’ve been reported to your father before now,” said Rawdon,
-significantly.
-
-It was quite true that Jim Rawdon had little to fear from Dr. Musgrave.
-He was a resolute and determined boy, who would not permit anyone to
-impose upon him.
-
-His father was a wealthy merchant in London, and it so happened that Dr.
-Musgrave was under a pecuniary obligation to the senior Rawdon to the
-extent of five hundred pounds. These two considerations made Jim a
-privileged character.
-
-Simon, however, knew nothing of the pecuniary relations between his
-father and Mr. Rawdon, and was now thoroughly incensed, especially when
-Rawdon, taking Vivian Bell under his protection, walked off with him.
-
-“I’ll go and complain to my father!” exclaimed Simon, wrathfully.
-
-“Go along! Come with me, Vivian!”
-
-Vivian, influenced by the older and stronger boy, obeyed him.
-
-“Now, Vivian,” said Rawdon, “tell me why you let that brute impose upon
-you?”
-
-“Because I can’t help it, Rawdon.”
-
-“That’s something I wouldn’t say.”
-
-“You don’t need to. You are strong--oh, so strong!” returned Vivian,
-admiringly.
-
-“I am not as strong as Dr. Musgrave, but he never touches me.”
-
-“He has flogged me often.”
-
-“The old brute! And yet you are always gentle and inoffensive.”
-
-“I try to be good and obey the rules, but the doctor is always finding
-fault with me.”
-
-“That’s his way.”
-
-“I can’t seem to please him.”
-
-“Then why don’t you give it up?”
-
-“I don’t understand you, Rawdon.”
-
-“Then I’ll tell you, Vivian. If I were treated as you are I’d leave the
-school.”
-
-“But how can I?”
-
-“Who put you here?”
-
-“My guardian.”
-
-“Then why don’t you ask him to take you away?”
-
-“I’ll tell you something, Rawdon, if you won’t tell.”
-
-“Of course I won’t tell! What do you take me for?”
-
-“I wrote to my guardian four months ago, telling him how I was treated
-here.”
-
-“Four months ago! And haven’t you had any answer?”
-
-“No. You see, he lives in Bombay.”
-
-Jim Rawdon whistled.
-
-“Bombay! That’s a terrible distance off!”
-
-“Yes. It takes a long time for a letter to reach there. That’s the
-reason I haven’t yet heard from him?”
-
-“Did you ask him to take you away?”
-
-“Yes; and I do hope he will.”
-
-“Very likely he won’t. If he lives so far off, very likely he won’t take
-any trouble in the matter.”
-
-“Oh, I hope he will!”
-
-“If I were you I would take the matter into my own hands. I’d run away!”
-
-Vivian Bell almost gasped at the daring suggestion.
-
-“But what could I do if I did run away? I haven’t any money; that is, I
-have only half a crown.”
-
-“I’ve got two half-sovereigns, and you may have one of them.”
-
-“You’re awfully kind, Rawdon. Would you really advise me to run away?”
-
-“Yes, I would.”
-
-“Where shall I go first?”
-
-“There’s a farmer four miles away on the Bolton Road. His name is Giles
-Glover. Go there and ask him to keep you for a couple of days. You can
-pay him, you know. Tell him I sent you. He’s a friend of mine.”
-
-“But after the two days?”
-
-“I’ll call over and have a talk with you. I can ride with the carrier,
-so it won’t be any trouble. Then I’ll arrange something for you. Perhaps
-I may send you to London with a letter to my father.”
-
-“But if the doctor catches me?” asked Vivian, with a shiver.
-
-“The doctor won’t catch you. I’ll put him off the scent.”
-
-“I don’t know, Rawdon. It seems a very bold thing to do.”
-
-The conversation was interrupted here, for Simon Musgrave came up with a
-triumphant smile on his face.
-
-“Rawdon and Bell are wanted,” he said. “You are to report at once to my
-father at his office.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-AN INDEPENDENT PUPIL
-
-
-Simon Musgrave walked away, not doubting that the two boys would obey
-orders.
-
-“What shall I do, Rawdon?” asked Vivian, in a state of nervous alarm.
-“The doctor will be sure to flog me!”
-
-“Then don’t go near him.”
-
-“But he will come for me.”
-
-“Then mind you are not to be found.”
-
-“What do you mean?”
-
-“Go to your room, get a few underclothes, and run away. Remember where I
-told you to go. You know where Farmer Glover lives?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Go there. Ask him to keep you till I come.”
-
-“But will he?”
-
-“I am sure he will. He hates Dr. Musgrave, who tried to cheat him out of
-pay for some hay he bought of him. You’ll find him to be a good
-friend.”
-
-“It seems a bold thing to do, Rawdon, but if you say I had better, I
-will be guided by you.”
-
-“That is right. Now lose no time in going to your room, and I will delay
-matters so that you will have a chance to get away.”
-
-“Shall you go to see the doctor?”
-
-“Yes; I am not afraid of him.”
-
-Jim Rawdon loitered about the quadrangle, and it was nearly fifteen
-minutes before he presented himself near the office. Simon had been sent
-out to look for him.
-
-“Why don’t you go to my father’s office?” he demanded.
-
-“There is no hurry,” returned Rawdon, composedly.
-
-“You’ll find out if there isn’t. Pa’s awful mad; I can tell you that.”
-
-“Then he’d better get over it as soon as possible. It isn’t healthy for
-an old man like him to get into a rage.”
-
-“I hope he’ll flog you!” said Simon, exasperated at Rawdon’s coolness.
-
-“You were always kind and friendly, Simon. Just as sure as he tries to
-flog me, I’ll flog you!”
-
-“Where is Bell? Has he gone to the office?” said Simon, who felt that
-Rawdon would be very likely to carry out his threat.
-
-“What have I got to do with Bell? Isn’t he in the office now?”
-
-“If he isn’t it’ll be worse for him. Pa isn’t in a humor to be trifled
-with.”
-
-Five minutes later Jim Rawdon sauntered into the office of Dr. Musgrave.
-
-The doctor was sitting at his desk. His face was stern and wrathful.
-
-“Where is Bell?” he asked, abruptly.
-
-“I can’t tell you, sir.”
-
-“Wasn’t he with you when my son Simon summoned you to my office?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Then how is it you don’t know where Bell is?”
-
-“I am not his guardian, Dr. Musgrave. We separated, and I did not
-trouble myself to see where he went. Hasn’t he been here?”
-
-“No, he hasn’t,” answered the doctor, sharply. “How happens it that you
-come so late?”
-
-“Simon didn’t tell me there was any particular hurry.”
-
-“My orders are always to be obeyed at once!”
-
-“Very well, sir.”
-
-“You’d better remember that next time.”
-
-“I am here now. What did you wish to see me about?”
-
-“I understand that you have treated my son Simon with disrespect.”
-
-“Please be more explicit, sir,” said Rawdon, with exasperating coolness.
-
-The doctor bit his lip. He felt that Rawdon was impertinent, though his
-language was strictly respectful.
-
-“You interfered between him and Bell.”
-
-“I did. I saw that he was bullying Bell, and I interfered to protect
-Bell.”
-
-“What business was it of yours?”
-
-“Sir,” said Rawdon, with dignity, “I am an English boy, and I can’t
-stand by and see a younger boy bullied by an older and stronger one.”
-
-“Do you think I will allow you to interfere with my son? If you had any
-complaints to make, you should have come to me.”
-
-“There was no time for it.”
-
-“Simon tells me that he asked Bell to go to the village on an errand for
-him.”
-
-“Bell had a headache, and was not fit to run errands.”
-
-“You could have told me that.”
-
-“And in the meantime Bell would have been on his way to the village.”
-
-“Hark you, Rawdon! You are taking too much on yourself!”
-
-Jim Rawdon made no reply.
-
-“And if this continues I shall feel compelled to flog you!”
-
-“I think you had better not, Dr. Musgrave,” said Rawdon, in a
-significant tone.
-
-“Why not, sir?” demanded the doctor, angrily.
-
-“Because my father won’t permit it. He told me when I came to school to
-report to him if you laid your hand on me.”
-
-Dr. Musgrave winced. He had reason to believe that Jim told the truth,
-and he knew that he was under obligations to the senior Rawdon, who
-might make things uncomfortable.
-
-“I don’t allow any outsider to interfere with my discipline,” he said,
-“but I will postpone your case till I have dealt with Bell. You say you
-don’t know where he is?”
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“Have you any idea where he went when he left you?”
-
-“I think he may have gone to his room.”
-
-“Did he understand that I sent for him?”
-
-“I presume so, Dr. Musgrave. I didn’t ask him.”
-
-“You may go to his room and see if he is there. If so, tell him to come
-here directly.”
-
-Rawdon left the office.
-
-Outside stood Simon Musgrave.
-
-“Did my father flog you?” he asked, maliciously.
-
-“You had better ask him.”
-
-“I hope he did.”
-
-“By the way, Simon, have you seen Bell?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“Your father thinks he may be in his room. Will you go and tell him, if
-you find him there, that he is to go to the office?”
-
-This was to Simon an agreeable errand, and without asking whether it was
-desired by the doctor that he should go, he set off at once.
-
-He returned in a brief space of time, saying:
-
-“I can’t find him.”
-
-“Then you might tell your father; or shall I do so?”
-
-“I’ll go in.”
-
-“I’ve been round to Bell’s room, pa,” he said, “but he isn’t there.”
-
-“Inquire around among the boys if anyone has seen him,” answered the
-doctor, frowning.
-
-“Did you flog Rawdon?” asked Simon, eagerly.
-
-“Not yet. Do as I told you.”
-
-Inquiry was made among the pupils, but if anyone had seen Vivian Bell,
-no one would give information on the subject.
-
-At length an under-gardener said: “I seen him going off Bolton way. He
-had a bundle under his arm. He looked like he was running away.”
-
-“Bell running away!” exclaimed Dr. Musgrave, scandalized. “Why, he
-wouldn’t _dare_ to do such a thing!”
-
-“You know best, sir,” said the gardener, humbly.
-
-“If he has run away,” said Dr. Musgrave, setting his teeth, “I’ll half
-kill him when I get him back!”
-
-Jim Rawdon was summoned again.
-
-“Rawdon,” said Dr. Musgrave, abruptly, “has Bell ever said anything to
-you about running away?”
-
-“Has he run away?” asked Rawdon, innocently, looking immensely
-surprised.
-
-“Answer my question, sir.”
-
-“I can’t say that he has, sir, although he has complained of being badly
-treated.”
-
-“No one is badly treated here!” roared the doctor, furiously. “What do
-you mean by such an insinuation?”
-
-Jim Rawdon did not seem terrified by the doctor’s angry outburst.
-
-“I am not saying he was ill treated,” he replied, “but----”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“I think he was.”
-
-“You are the most impudent boy I have in my school! How dare you talk in
-this way?”
-
-Rawdon merely shrugged his shoulders.
-
-Dr. Musgrave wished he might set off at once in pursuit of the missing
-pupil, but he could not break away from his duties.
-
-“I’ll go for him, pa,” volunteered Simon.
-
-“No; I will wait till to-morrow morning, and go myself.”
-
-“But he may get away for good and all!”
-
-“He can’t go far, for he has no money. I am not afraid of losing him.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-HOW VIVIAN ESCAPED
-
-
-When Vivian Bell parted from Jim Rawdon he strictly followed the
-directions of his schoolmate. He went hurriedly to his room, made up a
-bundle of underclothing, and then crossing the grounds in nervous haste,
-started on the Bolton Road.
-
-He knew the way, for he had often gone in this direction on holidays,
-usually with a company of his schoolfellows.
-
-He had hardly time to consider the importance of the step he was taking.
-He was animated by a feverish desire to get as far away as possible from
-the school where he was ill treated.
-
-He feared and detested the head master, who, to the best of his
-remembrance, had never spoken a kindly word to him.
-
-He would never of his own impulse have dared to run away, but the
-stronger will of Jim Rawdon dominated him.
-
-As he hurried along on a rustic road between two delightful hedge-rows,
-he looked backward from time to time with nervous apprehension, almost
-expecting to see the tall, gaunt figure of Dr. Musgrave following him in
-hot pursuit, or the red head and malicious face of his young tormentor,
-Simon.
-
-But when a mile away he began to feel less apprehension. He was
-confident that Rawdon would somehow cover his flight and put the
-pursuers off his track.
-
-An unwonted sense of freedom came to him.
-
-“Oh, if I could get away entirely from Dr. Musgrave!” he thought. “I
-would be willing to work hard. Perhaps some farmer would engage me. I
-would not mind hard work as long as I was well treated.”
-
-It is a very serious thing when a teacher who should be the guardian and
-guide of his pupils inspires dread and abhorrence. It is difficult to
-estimate how much unhappiness is occasioned by such unprincipled tyrants
-as Dr. Peter Musgrave, the head master of Milton School.
-
-It seems a pity that they could not for a time change places with some
-of the pupils they abuse, as is done in the ingenious story, “Vice
-Versa.”
-
-Vivian had walked about two miles when he was overtaken by the carrier
-in his cart.
-
-All the boys of Milton School knew Jack Hunt, who was a good-natured man
-of middle age.
-
-“Where are you going, Master Bell?” asked the carrier, slackening his
-speed.
-
-Vivian turned round and answered: “Won’t you ever tell, Jack?”
-
-“No, I won’t,” answered Jack, stoutly.
-
-“Then I am running away.”
-
-“You don’t mean it now, Master Bell?” exclaimed Jack, half incredulous.
-
-“Yes, Jack, it’s true.”
-
-“What! Running away from the schoolmaster?”
-
-“Yes, Jack.”
-
-“Then I’ll be danged if I blame thee, lad. He’s a brute, he is.”
-
-“He’s treated me brutally, Jack.”
-
-“But I say, Master Bell, I didn’t think thee had it in thee. Why, I
-didn’t think thee had the pluck to run away.”
-
-“I don’t think I would, Jack, if it hadn’t been for Jim Rawdon.”
-
-“Ah, yes, Rawdon. He’s a plucky lad. He wouldn’t let the master flog
-him.”
-
-“No, I don’t think Dr. Musgrave ever flogged Rawdon.”
-
-“But he’s flogged thee?”
-
-“Oh, many a time,” answered Vivian, shuddering. “Oh, he has beat me
-cruelly.”
-
-“I’d like to get at him,” said Jack, shutting his teeth firmly together.
-“I’d like to get at him with a horsewhip, that I would!”
-
-“But Simon is almost as bad.”
-
-“That’s the schoolmaster’s boy. I know that Simon. He’s got an ugly
-temper, he has. And he’s impudent, too.”
-
-“Did you ever have any trouble with him, Jack?”
-
-The carrier laughed.
-
-“He’s had trouble with me,” he answered. “I’ll tell you how it was. I
-was drivin’ along one day, just as you see me now, when Simon came up,
-and, just out of ugliness, picked up a stone and fired it at my ’orse.
-Well, I wouldn’t stand that, you know, so I jumps off my cart and I ran
-after the boy whip in hand.”
-
-“Did he run away?”
-
-“No; he stood his ground. He thought I wouldn’t dare to hit him. So when
-I said: ‘Why did you go to do that?’ he answered, impudent like:
-‘Because I chose.’ With that I took my whip and slashed him about the
-legs till he jumped and swore.”
-
-“You lashed Simon Musgrave?” asked Vivian, almost incredulous.
-
-“Yes, I did. Oh, wasn’t he mad, though! He threatened that he would tell
-his pa, and have me locked up.”
-
-“I am glad to hear that. It does me good! And you really and truly
-lashed Simon?”
-
-“Ask him if I didn’t.”
-
-“I wonder he didn’t tell the doctor.”
-
-“I told him I would have him arrested for stoning my ’orse.”
-
-“I would like to have been there.”
-
-Vivian Bell was far from being a vindictive boy, but it seemed to do him
-good to hear that his persistent young persecutor had for once had the
-same treatment meted out to him that he had so often inflicted upon
-others.
-
-“Where are you going, Master Bell?” asked the carrier, with a sudden
-thought.
-
-“Rawdon told me I’d better go to Farmer Glover’s, and ask him to take me
-in over-night.”
-
-“And a good plan it is; but you’re only half way to Giles Glover’s.”
-
-“I’m not tired, Jack. I shall be able to walk.”
-
-“There’s no need of walking. I’m going all the way there myself. So just
-jump up into my cart, Master Bell, and I’ll have you there in a jiffy.”
-
-Vivian was glad to accept this offer, and in a minute he was in the
-cart, riding beside Jack, the carrier.
-
-“I am afraid I will get you into trouble, Jack,” said Vivian, after a
-pause.
-
-“Never you think of that, Master Bell. You don’t think the doctor’ll be
-flogging me, do you, now?” asked the carrier, with a broad grin.
-
-“No; I don’t think he would do that.”
-
-“I would like to see him try it, I would.”
-
-“But he might refuse to employ you.”
-
-“As I am the only carrier hereabouts he wouldn’t do that.”
-
-“Well, you are very kind, Jack.”
-
-“And why wouldn’t I be? I’d help any of the schoolboys. There’s one
-thing I’d like to help them in.”
-
-“And what’s that?”
-
-“To flog the schoolmaster. That would be rare fun.”
-
-So Vivian Bell and his good friend the carrier sped along till they came
-in sight of the farmhouse occupied by Giles Glover.
-
-It so happened that the farmer himself was out in the yard when the
-carrier drove up.
-
-They greeted each other like old friends.
-
-“And whom have you got with you, Jack?” asked the farmer.
-
-“I’ve got a boarder for you, farmer.”
-
-“I don’t understand. Isn’t this one of Dr. Musgrave’s boys?”
-
-“Yes; and he’s run away from school.”
-
-“You don’t say! And what for?”
-
-“Because the doctor has been flogging him almost every day, till he’s
-tired of it. Will you take him in for a night?”
-
-“Aye, that I will! But what are you going to do, lad?”
-
-“I will wait here till Jim Rawdon comes. He will advise me.”
-
-“Aye! I know Rawdon. He is a manly boy, Rawdon is.”
-
-“It was he that advised me to run away.”
-
-“But have you any money, lad? You know you can’t get along without
-money.”
-
-“Yes, I have a little money. I will pay you for taking me in.”
-
-“No, you won’t, lad! Giles Glover wants no pay from a poor, persecuted
-lad. There’s plenty to eat here, and you’re heartily welcome to it. But
-have you nothing to live on? Where is your father, lad?”
-
-“I have no father nor mother.”
-
-“Then who pays your bills?”
-
-“My guardian.”
-
-“Then why don’t you go to him?”
-
-“I can’t. He lives in Bombay. That’s ever so many thousands of miles
-off. I have written to him, and I hoped to hear from him before this
-time.”
-
-“Wouldn’t it have been better to wait?”
-
-“I couldn’t,” said Vivian, wearily. “It is four months since I wrote.”
-
-“But how will you get along?”
-
-“If I can get to London I will go to my guardian’s bankers.”
-
-“Well, I will keep thee at any rate for a night or two, and it sha’n’t
-cost thee a penny.”
-
-Soon after Vivian’s arrival he sat down to a plentiful supper. He ate
-heartily, and his courage rose. He was surrounded by humble but cordial
-friends, and the atmosphere of kindness was as grateful as it was new to
-him.
-
-But it would not be long before his place of concealment would be
-discovered, and his foes be on his track.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-DR. MUSGRAVE RECEIVES INFORMATION
-
-
-It so happened, though Vivian did not know it, that he was seen riding
-with Jack the carrier by a boy named Jarvis, connected with Milton
-School.
-
-Jarvis was a toady to Simon, and strove to ingratiate himself with Dr.
-Musgrave by carrying him tales of his schoolmates.
-
-Hidden behind the shrubbery, Jarvis saw the carrier’s cart with Bell as
-passenger.
-
-He had been to Bolton to call on an aunt.
-
-On his return to the school he heard of Vivian Bell’s disappearance.
-
-Jarvis congratulated himself on being the first to carry news of his
-missing scholar to the head master.
-
-In crossing the campus he fell in with Simon.
-
-“What’s the news, Simon?” he asked.
-
-“Bell has run away!”
-
-“Do you know where he has gone?”
-
-“No; but pa’ll catch him, I’m sure of that. I wouldn’t like to be in
-his shoes then, I can tell you!”
-
-“Didn’t anybody see him go?”
-
-“No; I had just told him pa wanted to see him in the office, and I
-supposed he would report there. I’ll tell you who knows something about
-his going away.”
-
-“Who is it?”
-
-“Rawdon. He was with him, and I feel sure that he put Bell up to running
-away.”
-
-“Very likely. Bell’s a milk-and-water chap. He wouldn’t dare to run away
-unless someone put him up to it. Have you any idea in what direction he
-went?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“Humph!”
-
-“What do you mean by your mysterious manner. Do you know anything about
-his going away?”
-
-“Well, I might have found out something,” answered Jarvis.
-
-“If you know anything it’s your duty to tell _me_ right off,” said
-Simon, imperiously.
-
-Jarvis, in general, acquiesced in anything that Simon said, but he was
-aware of the importance of the information he had to offer, and chose to
-get all the credit himself.
-
-“Why is it my duty to tell _you_?” he asked.
-
-“So that I may tell pa.”
-
-“It will do just as well if I tell him.”
-
-“No, it won’t. You tell me, and I will go to the office at once and tell
-pa.”
-
-“There is no need to trouble you, Simon. Whatever there is to tell I can
-tell myself.”
-
-“I don’t believe you’ve got anything to tell,” said Simon, cunningly.
-
-“Nothing much, only that I saw Bell when he was running away.”
-
-“Where did you see him?” asked Simon, eagerly.
-
-“That’s what I am ready to tell your father.”
-
-Simon made another attempt to obtain the information, but failing, he
-escorted Jarvis to the office of Dr. Musgrave.
-
-“Pa,” he said, bustling in, “there’s some news of Bell.”
-
-“What is it?” asked the master, looking up from the desk.
-
-“Jarvis saw him running away.”
-
-Jarvis, who had followed Simon into the office, now pressed forward.
-
-“Well, Jarvis, what have you to tell?” asked the doctor.
-
-“This afternoon I saw Bell riding over the Bolton Road with Jack Hunt,
-the carrier.”
-
-“Ha! that man is in it! I am not surprised. His influence over my pupils
-is very demoralizing. He will get into trouble if he is not very
-careful.”
-
-“Can’t you have him arrested, pa?” said Simon, who had a grievance of
-his own against the independent carrier.
-
-“That depends on his connection with the affair. In what direction was
-the carrier going?”
-
-“Toward Bolton, sir.”
-
-“Did he or Bell see you?”
-
-“No, sir. I was hiding behind the hedge.”
-
-“What else did you see?”
-
-“Bell had a bundle with him.”
-
-“Ha! a bundle of clothes, no doubt! What time was this?”
-
-Jarvis mentioned the hour.
-
-“He must have started about the time I told him to go to your office,
-pa.”
-
-“Probably. Simon, do you know where the carrier lives?”
-
-“Yes, pa.”
-
-“What time does he get back from Bolton?”
-
-“About six o’clock.”
-
-“Very well; go there at that time and ask him to step around to see me.”
-
-“All right, pa.”
-
-This was an errand which Simon enjoyed. He reached the carrier’s house
-just as Jack was unharnessing his horse.
-
-“I say, Jack,” he began, “pa wants to see you right off.”
-
-“Does he?” returned the carrier. “You can tell him where I am. If he
-will come round here he can see me.”
-
-“He wants to see you at his office.”
-
-“Well, I haven’t time to go there. My supper is waiting for me. Do you
-know what he wants to see me about?”
-
-“Yes; it’s about Bell. He was seen riding with you this afternoon.”
-
-“Oh, he was, was he? Did _you_ see him riding with me?”
-
-“No, but Jarvis did; so there’s no use of your denying it.”
-
-“I don’t deny it. Master Bell is always welcome to ride with me, but I
-wouldn’t take you on my cart, nor yet that Jarvis.”
-
-“I say, you’d better be careful. Pa ain’t going to have you help his
-boys run away.”
-
-“Who’s run away?” asked Jack, innocently.
-
-“Why, Bell, of course. You don’t mean to say you didn’t know it?”
-
-“Master Bell run away! You don’t mean it! Why should he run away from
-such a kind man as your father?”
-
-“Because he was a bad boy. He always disobeyed the rules,” said Simon,
-sharply.
-
-“You don’t mean to tell me so! And I thought he was such a good, quiet
-boy.”
-
-“Where did you leave him?”
-
-“Where did I leave him? I didn’t leave him anywhere. He left me.”
-
-“Where was it?”
-
-“On the road.”
-
-“Did he tell you where he expected to spend the night?”
-
-“He might, and again he mightn’t. I am so forgetful that I never minds
-what’s told me. It just goes into one ear and out of the other.”
-
-Finding he could get no certain information out of the carrier, Simon
-started to go, threatening him with arrest for conniving at the escape
-of Vivian Bell.
-
-“You don’t really think your pa would have me arrested, do you, Simon?”
-asked the carrier, pretending to be very much frightened.
-
-“You just see!”
-
-“You’ll speak a good word for me, won’t you? You see it would be bad for
-my business to be arrested.”
-
-“You ought to have thought of that,” said Simon, under the impression
-that Jack was weakening. “Your only course is to tell pa all you know
-about Bell, and just where he’s gone.”
-
-“I remember now he told me where he was going.”
-
-“Where?” asked Simon, eagerly.
-
-“To London.”
-
-“To London!” repeated Simon, in disgust. “Why, he’d have to walk all the
-way!”
-
-“I don’t know anything about that.”
-
-“Why didn’t you turn right round and bring him back to the school? Pa’d
-have given you a sixpence.”
-
-“Would he, now?”
-
-“Yes; I am sure he would.”
-
-“I can’t leave my business for any such trifle as a sixpence. Besides,
-it wasn’t any of my business carrying back your father’s runaway
-scholars.”
-
-“Perhaps you’ll change your mind, Mr. Jack.”
-
-“I’ll make one promise.”
-
-“What’s that?”
-
-“If I ever see you running away I’ll carry you back.”
-
-Simon did not deign a reply to this, but turning on his heel walked out
-of the yard.
-
-As he left, he said: “You’d better go round and see pa after supper.”
-
-“He knows where he can find me,” returned the carrier, in a sturdy tone.
-
-Arrived at the school, Simon went at once to his father’s study, and
-reported that the carrier would not obey his command.
-
-“Never mind, Simon,” said Dr. Musgrave. “The grocer has just been here
-and told me that Bell is staying at Giles Glover’s farm. I shall go for
-him to-morrow morning.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-GUY FENWICK REACHES MILTON SCHOOL
-
-
-Guy Fenwick, accompanied by his friend and fellow passenger, August
-Locke, started from London early in the morning, bound for Milton.
-
-Reaching the station, Locke proposed to Guy to walk to the school.
-
-“It is only half a mile,” he said, “and it will be a pleasure to me to
-take a leisurely stroll over the road that was once so familiar to me.”
-
-“I am quite willing,” said Guy. “It is a charming morning, and the
-country is beautiful.”
-
-“More so than America?”
-
-“I must confess,” said Guy, “that I know of no landscape in America that
-equals the charm of an English village.”
-
-It was a bright, sunshiny day. The hedge-rows were a dark green. They
-passed a church overgrown with ivy, and the air was perfumed by sweet
-flowers.
-
-“How often I have been over this road,” said August Locke.
-
-“Did you enjoy your schooldays, Mr. Locke?”
-
-“I should have done so if we had had a better teacher. Dr. Musgrave’s
-tyranny spoiled all.”
-
-“Did he abuse you?”
-
-“As much as he dared; but when he went too far my temper got the better
-of me, and I was ready for anything. I think he knew that, for he did
-not treat me as badly as some of his pupils who were more timid. How are
-your American schools?”
-
-“No doubt we have some tyrannical teachers, but the one whose school I
-attended was a gentleman. He was firm and yet gentle, and all we boys
-respected and liked him.”
-
-“With such a teacher as you describe Milton School would be a paradise.”
-
-“I don’t see how Dr. Musgrave can retain his position. Does he own the
-school?”
-
-“No; he is employed by the directors. Most of them live at a distance,
-and know nothing of his administration. If complaints were made to them
-they would pay no attention to them. They would take the ground that
-there is a natural antagonism between pupils and teachers.”
-
-“So the poor boys have little hope of having their wrongs redressed?”
-
-“You are about right.”
-
-The distance between the station and the school was so short that by the
-time their conversation was over they had nearly reached the gate that
-led into the school-ground.
-
-“It looks just as it did when I left,” said August Locke, surveying the
-building and campus with interest. “I can almost imagine that it was
-only yesterday I went away.”
-
-“Except when you look in the glass.”
-
-“Yes; I have grown from a boy into a man of twenty-five. I should be
-more than a match for old Musgrave now,” and the young man regarded with
-satisfaction his muscular arms and well-knit figure.
-
-“Really,” he added, “I shouldn’t mind if there were occasion, having a
-tussle with the old fellow. I fancy he wouldn’t stand long before his
-old pupil.”
-
-There were several boys scattered about the campus.
-
-August Locke and Guy entered, and looked about them for someone whom
-they could interrogate.
-
-The nearest was a stout, well-knit boy, with a strong, resolute face,
-and a frank expression. In fact, it was Jim Rawdon, already introduced
-as the friend and adviser of Vivian Bell.
-
-“My boy,” said Locke, with pleasant courtesy, “can you tell me if Dr.
-Musgrave is in his office?”
-
-“No, sir; not this morning.”
-
-“Isn’t that rather strange--at this hour? You see, I am an old pupil,
-and haven’t forgotten the ways of the place.”
-
-“He is usually here, sir; but he made an early start to hunt up a pupil
-who ran away a day or two since.”
-
-“What is the name of the pupil?” asked Guy, quickly.
-
-“Vivian Bell.”
-
-“I thought so,” said Guy.
-
-“Are you a friend of Bell?” asked Rawdon.
-
-“Yes; I am more than a friend, though I never saw him. I am sent here by
-his guardian.”
-
-“But I thought his guardian lived in Bombay?”
-
-“So he does; but I come from Bombay.”
-
-“I am glad of it,” said Rawdon.
-
-“Are you a friend of Vivian?” asked Guy.
-
-“Yes; I am about the only friend the poor boy has in this place.”
-
-“Do you mean that he is generally unpopular?”
-
-“No; we all like him; but I am the only one who dares stand up for him.”
-
-“His guardian received a letter complaining that he was ill treated by
-the head master.”
-
-“That is true enough. He has been very badly treated.”
-
-“Why? Isn’t he a good boy?”
-
-“Yes. The trouble is that he is too good and gentle. Dr. Musgrave felt
-that it would be safe to bully him, and he has done so.”
-
-“You are not giving Dr. Musgrave a very good character.”
-
-“He doesn’t deserve one.”
-
-“In what way has Vivian been ill treated?”
-
-“He has been flogged two or three times a week on an average.”
-
-“Without deserving it?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“What excuse can the doctor have for flogging him?”
-
-“Well, to begin with, Simon is down upon him.”
-
-“Who is Simon?”
-
-“Simon Musgrave, the doctor’s son. He’s as bad as his father, and I
-don’t know but worse.”
-
-“Have you had anything to complain of?”
-
-“No. He doesn’t dare to meddle with me. I thrashed him once so
-effectually that he thinks it wisest to let me alone.”
-
-“Coming back to Vivian, you say that Dr. Musgrave has gone in search of
-him?”
-
-“Yes; he started early, accompanied by Simon.”
-
-“Then I suppose he had information as to his whereabouts?”
-
-“Yes. He heard that he was at Giles Glover’s farm, about four miles
-away.”
-
-“Will he probably find him there?”
-
-“I am afraid so. It was I who advised him to run away, and I told him to
-go to Giles Glover’s.”
-
-“Perhaps he may have left there.”
-
-“No. He was to wait till I got a chance to go and see him. I haven’t had
-any chance yet. Bell is a timid boy, and he wouldn’t know where to go. I
-meant to start him to London to see his guardian’s bankers.”
-
-“Let me shake hands with you,” said Guy, impulsively. “I am proud to
-know you. You have had the courage to be a friend to a boy who was badly
-abused. What is your name?”
-
-“Jim Rawdon.”
-
-“Mine is Guy Fenwick. I am an American boy.”
-
-“And yet you are sent here by Bell’s guardian,” said Rawdon, in
-surprise.
-
-“Yes. It is too long a story to explain now.”
-
-“I like you, even if you are not English,” said Rawdon. “Do what you can
-for Bell.”
-
-“That is what I have come here for. What will happen if Dr. Musgrave
-captures him?”
-
-“He will flog Bell before the whole school, worse than he ever did
-before.”
-
-“You may rest assured that he won’t do that,” said August Locke. “I
-think I shall have something to say.”
-
-Jim Rawdon’s face glowed with pleasure.
-
-“I’m glad to hear that,” he said. “Oh, won’t there be a high old time!”
-
-“I fancy there will. I was once a pupil of Dr. Musgrave, and I owe him a
-few returns for past favors. Does he often flog you?”
-
-“He never has yet,” said Rawdon. “He knows that my father would take me
-away instantly if he tried it. Besides--I don’t mind telling you two--he
-owes my father borrowed money, and that makes him cautious.”
-
-“I am glad that you, at any rate, are safe. So Simon is no improvement
-on his father?”
-
-“No. If you were here as a pupil, how is it you don’t remember Simon?”
-
-“He was only a small boy then, perhaps six years old, and I was not
-likely to know anything of him.”
-
-“Shall you stay here till the doctor returns?”
-
-“Yes. It will be our best course. You don’t think the doctor will
-attempt to punish Bell before he gets him back?”
-
-“No. That isn’t his way. He will call the school together, and give him
-a cruel flogging before all the boys. I have often seen such punishment,
-and it makes my blood boil; but what could I do?”
-
-Five minutes later Rawdon called out in excitement:
-
-“There comes the doctor! Simon and Bell are with him!”
-
-August Locke and Guy looked up the road. A wagon was approaching, drawn
-by a bony-looking horse.
-
-Simon was driving. On the back seat was Dr. Musgrave, tall, thin, with a
-stern-looking visage, and beside him Vivian Bell, his face red and
-tearful.
-
-He well knew what a terrible punishment awaited him.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-DR. MUSGRAVE’S HUMILIATION
-
-
-Dr. Musgrave was so occupied with thoughts of the punishment that he
-proposed to inflict on the poor boy whom he had captured that he did not
-notice the visitors, who stood at one side of the path leading to his
-office.
-
-Simon brought up the wagon in front of the gate.
-
-Dr. Musgrave jumped out, and then extended his hand to Vivian Bell.
-
-“Give me your hand!” he said gruffly.
-
-The poor boy tremblingly held out his hand, which was grasped roughly by
-the tyrant. He was jerked out with no gentle motion.
-
-“Now, Simon, give me the whip!”
-
-Dr. Musgrave grasped it, and seizing Vivian by the collar, began to push
-him before him up the path.
-
-Guy and August Locke looked on in disgust and anger.
-
-“Speak to him, Mr. Locke,” whispered Guy.
-
-“Dr. Musgrave!” said August, in a clear, cold voice.
-
-Then for the first time the head master turned his attention to the
-newcomers.
-
-“I will be at your service in a few moments,” he said, waving his hand.
-
-He thought that August Locke wished to enter Guy at his school.
-
-“That will not do, Dr. Musgrave. I wish your attention now!”
-
-Dr. Musgrave, whose temper was none of the best, took umbrage at this.
-
-“You will have to wait!” he said, sharply. “I have to mete out justice
-to this young rascal, who had the audacity to run away from me. I have
-just recovered him, and I intend to flog him in the presence of the
-school. You can be present, if you like.”
-
-“Dr. Musgrave,” said Locke, sternly, “this flogging shall not take
-place!”
-
-“What!” exclaimed the head master, with blazing eyes. “Do you come here
-to interfere with my discipline?”
-
-“I do; or rather we do.”
-
-“I never heard of such audacity!” exclaimed Dr. Musgrave, fairly
-aghast.
-
-“Is not this boy Vivian Bell?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Then you shall not flog him!”
-
-Dr. Musgrave was exasperated beyond endurance. He had been accustomed to
-move among his pupils like an Eastern despot, with no one bold enough to
-oppose him.
-
-“This is my answer,” he said, grasping the whip, and lashing Vivian
-across the legs, eliciting a cry of pain.
-
-“And this is mine!” said August Locke.
-
-He snatched the whip from the head master, grasped him by the collar,
-and with all the strength he possessed rained down blows across the
-teacher’s legs.
-
-Dr. Musgrave shrieked with anger and dismay. As he did so he let go of
-Vivian Bell.
-
-Guy instantly drew the trembling boy to his side.
-
-“What do you mean by this outrage?” demanded Dr. Musgrave. “Give me back
-that whip!”
-
-“You cannot be trusted with it,” said Locke, coolly.
-
-Dr. Musgrave, fairly boiling with passion, made a spring for Vivian, but
-August Locke anticipated the movement, and brought down the whip over
-the head master’s shoulders.
-
-“Boys, come to the help of your teacher!” shrieked Musgrave.
-
-Not a boy stirred except Simon.
-
-He ran forward, and tried to attack Vivian Bell.
-
-Guy let go of Vivian, and with a well-directed blow stretched Simon on
-the ground.
-
-“What do you mean by this outrage? Who are you?” asked the head master,
-pale and agitated.
-
-“I, sir, am August Locke, once your pupil,” replied Locke. “I am paying
-you off for some of your former brutality.”
-
-“I will have you arrested--yes, and you, too!” shaking his head at Guy.
-
-“Let me introduce my young companion, Dr. Musgrave,” went on Locke. “He
-is Master Guy Fenwick. He comes here as the agent of Mr. John Saunders,
-of Bombay, the guardian of Vivian Bell.”
-
-“Is this true?” asked the head master, bewildered and incredulous.
-
-“Yes, sir,” answered Guy. “I came here to find out how the boy was
-treated, but I have seen for myself. I withdraw him from your school. He
-is no longer a pupil of yours!”
-
-Vivian Bell’s expression changed at once. He looked overjoyed.
-
-“Oh!” he said, “is this true?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Guy, putting his hand caressingly on the boy’s shoulder.
-“I shall take you away with me.”
-
-Dr. Musgrave, though still shaking with anger, was not wholly destitute
-of prudence.
-
-“Gentlemen,” he said, “before anything is decided upon, I wish to
-explain that this boy has committed a daring act of rebellion, an act
-which merits summary punishment.”
-
-Vivian looked up nervously into Guy’s face, but the expression he saw
-there reassured him.
-
-“Yes, sir; he ran away,” said August Locke, “and any boy would be
-justified in running away under the circumstances.”
-
-“Sir,” said Dr. Musgrave, striving to recover some of his lost dignity,
-“in a school like this there must be discipline.”
-
-“Yes, but not brutality.”
-
-“You have evidently been misinformed as to the character of my
-discipline. It is firm, but parental.”
-
-“Dr. Musgrave,” retorted August Locke, with a disgust which he could not
-conceal, “you forget that I was a former pupil of yours. Of all the
-abominable tyrants to be found in English schools, I think you carry off
-the palm.”
-
-“I had hoped, Mr. Locke--I remember you now--that your maturer judgment
-would have enabled you to understand the reason of my occasional
-severity. My own conscience justifies me in what I have done.”
-
-“Then you have a peculiar conscience; that is all I have to say.”
-
-“If this boy--as I can hardly believe--represents Bell’s guardian, I
-will describe to him the flagrant acts of disobedience of which his ward
-has been guilty. Surely he will not justify a pupil in running away from
-his school!”
-
-“Under the circumstances I do, sir.”
-
-“I trust you will leave Bell here till the end of the term, four weeks
-hence.”
-
-Vivian Bell looked alarmed.
-
-“I must decline to do so, Dr. Musgrave.”
-
-“I shall, under the rules of the school, charge to the end of the term.”
-
-“You can do so, sir, but I shall withdraw Vivian to-day.”
-
-“I claim the right, before he leaves, to inflict punishment for the act
-of rebellion of which he has been guilty.”
-
-“So it would afford you satisfaction to flog him, Dr. Musgrave?” said
-August Locke, with a sarcastic smile.
-
-“No, sir. I am always pained when I have to chastise a pupil, but it is
-necessary to the maintenance of my authority over the other boys that
-Bell’s offense should not go unpunished.”
-
-“Your authority will have to take care of itself, Dr. Musgrave. You are
-fortunate that I do not punish you for your past brutality!”
-
-“Mr. Locke, a higher-handed outrage was never perpetrated than your
-interference with my authority, and your assault upon myself.
-
-“You are quite welcome to take any view of it you choose. Guy, I think
-you ought to take immediate steps toward the withdrawal of your young
-ward.”
-
-“Dr. Musgrave, will you direct that my ward’s trunk be packed, and all
-made ready for his departure? When this is done I will settle your
-bill.”
-
-“I protest once more against your remarkable proceedings. I shall write
-to Mr. Saunders and complain of them.”
-
-“You are at liberty to do so. In the meanwhile, please have the boy’s
-clothes packed.”
-
-The humiliation of Dr. Musgrave was the greater because nearly all his
-pupils had been witnesses of it. Though they had not manifested their
-feelings in any way, there was not one, except Simon, his son, who was
-not rejoiced when they saw the tables turned upon their tyrannical
-teacher.
-
-Dr. Musgrave hesitated, but Guy’s bold, resolute bearing convinced him
-that opposition would be useless.
-
-If he could have retained Vivian Bell to the end of the term he would
-have had an opportunity to make him suffer, and thus obtained some
-satisfaction; but Guy saw through his scheme, and resolutely vetoed it.
-He would not allow Vivian to remain an hour longer, but declared his
-intention of taking him away with him at once.
-
-When the doctor went inside to give orders about packing Vivian’s trunk,
-Jim Rawdon went up to Guy and shook hands with him.
-
-“You are a brave boy,” he said. “I never enjoyed myself more than I have
-in the last half hour. It was fun to see the doctor under the lash.”
-
-“I wish you could leave the school, too,” said Guy.
-
-“I shall soon. I am in no danger of a flogging, though. The doctor
-doesn’t dare to flog me.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-GUY FINISHES UP HIS BUSINESS IN LONDON
-
-
-When Vivian Bell found himself on a railroad train, in the company of
-his new friends, bound for London, he was like one from whom a heavy
-burden had been lifted. He became light-hearted and lively.
-
-“I am so happy,” he said, impulsively.
-
-“I am afraid you have never been very happy at the school,” returned
-Guy.
-
-“No, never! Dr. Musgrave has always been unkind to me,” said Vivian,
-with a shudder.
-
-“He would probably have punished you very severely if we had not made
-our appearance.”
-
-“He would have almost killed me. He was frightfully angry at my running
-away. How strong your friend is,” he added, looking at August Locke
-admiringly.
-
-August smiled. He was human, and he was pleased with the compliment.
-
-“I think I was too much for the doctor,” he said, “but the time was
-when he had the advantage of me. I have been flogged more than once in
-my schooldays; but I fancy I deserved it more than you. You don’t look
-to me like a very bad boy.”
-
-“The doctor said I was, but indeed I tried to do my duty. Yet he was
-always flogging me.”
-
-“Rawdon was your friend, was he not?”
-
-“Yes; he was my only friend. He was always ready to stand up for me.”
-
-“The doctor never flogged him?”
-
-“No; I don’t see why, for he wasn’t a model boy, though he was a good
-friend to me.”
-
-“He seemed like a trump. I’m sorry I didn’t tip him. I say, Guy, I mean
-to send him a couple of guineas, just to show my appreciation of his
-pluck and friendship for your ward.”
-
-“No; it is I who ought to do that.”
-
-“We’ll do it together.”
-
-For a few days Guy kept Vivian with him at the hotel. He set himself to
-explore London, visiting all the noted places usually sought by
-strangers, and this the boy thoroughly enjoyed.
-
-Guy determined to give him some pleasure after his long thraldom at
-school.
-
-On the sixth day, in walking up the Strand, he and Vivian were surprised
-to meet Jim Rawdon.
-
-Rawdon saw them first.
-
-“Hallo, you two! I was in hopes to meet you,” he said.
-
-“But how do you happen to be in London?” asked Guy. “You haven’t run
-away from school, have you?”
-
-“Not exactly; but it amounts to the same thing, except that my father is
-satisfied with my leaving.”
-
-“Tell me all about it.”
-
-“Well, it was this way. After you took Bell away the doctor was
-fearfully cross. He was ashamed to think we boys had seen his downfall,
-and as you were not there he vented his anger on us. There were never so
-many boys flogged in the same length of time before.”
-
-“Did you receive the money Mr. Locke and myself sent you?”
-
-“Yes, and it got me into trouble. You see, the doctor heard of it, and
-it set him to thinking. Finally he found out, by the help of that
-sneaking son of his, that I had encouraged Bell to run away. He was
-almost beside himself with anger, and made up his mind to do what he had
-never done before; that is, give me a flogging.”
-
-“I hope he didn’t do it,” said Guy, hastily.
-
-“Listen, and I will tell you all about it. He summoned me before the
-whole school, and made a short speech. ‘James Rawdon,’ he said, ‘I have
-spared you heretofore on account of your excellent father, but I find
-that you aided and abetted your schoolmate Bell to run away in defiance
-of my rightful authority. Did you, or did you not?’
-
-“‘I did,’ I answered. ‘The boy was so brutally treated that he had good
-reason to run away.’
-
-“‘I never heard such insolence!’ roared the doctor, his eyes blazing.
-‘Take off your jacket!’
-
-“‘Thank you, sir,’ I replied, ‘I’d rather keep it on.’
-
-“He lost all control of himself then, and sprang for me with the whip.
-My father had told me never to submit to a flogging, so I grabbed for
-the whip, and we had a struggle for it.
-
-“I managed to break his spectacles, and convinced him that I was pretty
-strong for a boy. But what frightened him most was this--I pulled out a
-toy pistol from my pocket, and the doctor became pale as a sheet.
-
-“‘Put that down, sir!’ he cried. ‘I will dispose of your case
-to-morrow!’
-
-“That was all I wanted. That very evening I walked to the station and
-took the cars for London, buying my ticket with the money you sent me.
-When I told my father what led me to leave the school he told me I had
-done right, and he sent the doctor a letter which he won’t be very glad
-to read.”
-
-“Dr. Musgrave seems to be a very unwise man,” said Guy.
-
-“All the boys are getting dissatisfied,” rejoined Rawdon. “I know four
-who have written to their fathers to take them away. Dr. Musgrave will
-soon find himself deserted.”
-
-On this point we will anticipate matters a little by saying that
-Rawdon’s statement proved prophetic. Dr. Musgrave’s temper was so
-aggravated by what had occurred that he increased his severity to such
-an extent as to induce a rebellion of the pupils.
-
-The directors were finally obliged to take cognizance of the complaints
-made by parents, and the result was that Dr. Musgrave was removed from
-the post of head master. He found it impossible to get another position,
-and was compelled to live, or attempt to live, on the income of a small
-sum which he had been able to accumulate in his twenty years’ service.
-
-His successor was a man of high scholarship and enlightened views, who
-had assisted Dr. Arnold at Rugby School.
-
-Under his charge the school regained its lost popularity. For his
-humiliation Dr. Musgrave had only himself to thank, but it is doubtful
-if he fully realized it.
-
-A problem now presented itself to Guy, in reference to his ward. What
-should he do with him?
-
-As the boy’s education was incomplete, it seemed desirable that it
-should be continued. Moreover, in his future plans Guy felt that
-Vivian’s company would hamper him, besides increasing his
-responsibility.
-
-Jim Rawdon came to his rescue.
-
-One morning he called at the hotel where Guy was living, and said: “Why
-can’t you let Bell go to school with me?”
-
-“Where are you going?” asked Guy.
-
-“My father will send me to a clergyman who takes but six scholars, and
-who is highly recommended. He has two vacancies, so there is room for
-Bell and myself.”
-
-“Please give me the clergyman’s name, and I will look the matter up.”
-
-Rawdon did so.
-
-Guy heard, upon inquiry, such good accounts of the teacher recommended
-that he decided to send Vivian to him, especially as he found that his
-young ward was in favor of the plan.
-
-This relieved him, and left him ready to carry out any instructions he
-might receive from his employer in Bombay.
-
-It was not long before these instructions came. Going one morning to the
-banking house, he found a letter from Mr. Saunders.
-
-A part of it ran thus:
-
- I presume you have visited Milton School, and inquired into the
- charges brought by my ward Vivian Bell against the head master. If
- the boy is really ill treated, have no hesitation in removing him.
- I am not willing that my old friend’s son should be cruelly used.
- Of my own knowledge I know nothing of Dr. Musgrave, but you will
- have no difficulty in forming a correct judgment as to his
- character and methods.
-
- I leave it to your discretion to select another school for Vivian,
- unless the boy’s health should require a journey, in which case you
- may take him with you to America.
-
- This leads me to say that certain matters which I will detail to
- you in a note of instruction, I wish to have you discuss with my
- New York agent, Gilbert Frazer, whose address you have. This will
- make it necessary for you to make a brief visit to New York.
-
- I now come to the matter of the pirates’ treasure, which,
- according to the papers you showed me, is probably concealed on one
- of the Agalegas Islands. When you first mentioned the matter to me
- I thought little of it. So many stories are extant about buried
- treasure, that I was disposed to think this might be entitled to
- little consideration. But further reflections have led me to think
- that the treasure may really have an existence.
-
- I therefore authorize you to communicate with your old
- acquaintance, Captain Grover, of the Osprey, with a view to
- engaging his services on his next trip, in a search for the island.
- That nothing may interfere with this object, he may report to my
- agent, Mr. Frazer, who will provide him with a cargo consigned to
- me. The search for the island will occasion delay, but of this I
- shall not complain, though another party undoubtedly would.
-
- I send you a letter of credit addressed to Mr. Frazer, who will
- provide you with such funds as you need.
-
-Yours truly,
-
-JOHN SAUNDERS.
-
-
-
-A memorandum of instructions accompanied this letter.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-HOW THINGS WENT ON IN BAYPORT
-
-
-Guy was pleased with the prospect of a return to America, especially as
-it was but for a short time. He would not have liked to feel that his
-journeyings were over, and he was to go back there permanently.
-
-He had been some months away from his home in Bayport, and during this
-time he had not heard anything from his father or the friends he left
-behind.
-
-He felt that he had been remarkably successful. He left Bayport a raw
-boy, and now, after six months, he represented a wealthy merchant in
-Bombay, was worth a considerable sum in money, and had a prospect of
-continued employment at a good salary.
-
-He had not thought much of it till now, but as the day of his sailing
-for New York approached he began to be anxious about his father’s
-health. He also troubled himself lest rumors might have come to him
-about disaffection in the parish, and the schemes of Deacon Crane to
-oust him from the position he had so long and so honorably held, and to
-put in his place a younger man.
-
-While Guy is on the Atlantic, speeding for home on the good steamer
-Etruria, we will precede him and let the reader know how matters are
-going on in Bayport.
-
-Deacon Crane had gathered at his house three or four members of the
-church one Thursday evening, and was seeking to bring them over to his
-views on parish matters.
-
-“I tell you what, Brother Ainsworth,” said he, addressing the village
-storekeeper, “it’s time we had a change in the minister. Mr. Fenwick is
-behind the times. He isn’t a hustler. Why, the parish is at a
-standstill. There are not more members than there were five years ago.”
-
-“That may be, Deacon Crane, but Bayport itself has been at a standstill.
-I don’t believe the population has increased twenty-five in those five
-years.”
-
-“Mebbe not, mebbe not; but the parson is feeding us on husks instead of
-rich spiritual food.”
-
-“I think you are prejudiced, Deacon Crane,” said Jackson Butler, a
-farmer, and one of the parish committee. “Mr. Fenwick is an able man,
-and none of the ministers he exchanges with gives us a better sermon
-than he. One of my friends from New Bedford attended church with me last
-Sunday, and expressed himself as highly edified with our minister’s
-sermon.”
-
-“I apprehend,” said the deacon, “that it is more important that he
-should please the members of his own flock than the stray sheep who
-attend church occasionally from other folds.”
-
-“Still the verdict of an intelligent outsider carries weight.”
-
-“I tell you I want a change,” said the deacon, with emphasis. “I want
-some bright, young man that’ll make a stir.”
-
-“Do you think there are many that feel that way, deacon?”
-
-“Not a doubt of it.”
-
-“Who, for instance?”
-
-“Well,” said the deacon, after a pause, “Mr. Bucklin, for instance.”
-
-“Bucklin seldom goes to church, and last year he contributed but five
-dollars toward the minister’s salary.”
-
-“Exactly so. Get a young man, and Bucklin would attend regularly, and
-pay a larger sum toward the church expenses.”
-
-“He might double his subscription, but that would not amount to much,”
-said Mr. Ainsworth. “Now I pay fifty dollars, and I think I have a
-larger claim to consideration than Silas Bucklin.”
-
-“To be sure, to be sure! But we want to put aside our own preferences
-and consult for the general good.”
-
-“Do you do that, Deacon Crane?” asked Mr. Ainsworth, pointedly.
-
-“Yes, sir! yes, sir!”
-
-“You are prejudiced against the minister.”
-
-“No, sir; I am only considering what will be for the good of the
-parish.”
-
-“You object, then, to the minister’s sermons? Is that all?”
-
-“No, Brother Ainsworth. I object to Mr. Fenwick as a family man.”
-
-“That’s something new. What is your objection?”
-
-“Well, you see, he’s let his son Guy go off on a wildgoose chase to the
-other end of the world. Instead of keeping him at home to complete his
-education, or go into a store, he’s let him sail to India with Captain
-Grover.”
-
-“That reminds me,” said Enoch Slade, the village carpenter. “Captain
-Grover arrived home yesterday.”
-
-“Then where is Guy Fenwick? Nothing has been seen of him in the
-village.”
-
-“He didn’t come home with the captain.”
-
-“Didn’t come home?” repeated Deacon Crane, in amazement. “Where is he?”
-
-“He stayed in Bombay. I believe he got something to do there.”
-
-“Well, that beats all I ever heard,” said the deacon, severely. “It
-shows just what sort of a bringing up the boy has had. The minister
-ought to have known better than to have let him leave home. Guy was
-always self-willed. My son Noah never liked him.”
-
-This didn’t impress the deacon’s visitors as much as he anticipated, for
-Noah Crane was by no means an object of admiration in the village. He
-was generally considered sly and mean, while Guy was a universal
-favorite.
-
-“I always liked Guy, myself,” said Mr. Ainsworth. “He is a good scholar
-and a good boy. I do hope he will come out all right.”
-
-“It ain’t hardly to be expected, Brother Ainsworth. The boy has always
-had his own way. You wouldn’t catch me letting my Noah go off to the
-other end of the world.”
-
-“What did Captain Grover think of Guy remaining behind?” asked Mr.
-Ainsworth.
-
-“He thought it was a good plan. Guy had a position with a leading
-English merchant in that city.”
-
-“You’ll see him coming home before the mast as a common sailor, mark my
-words,” said the deacon. “As I was saying, the minister ought to set a
-good example to his people in the way of family discipline; but you see
-what he’s done. Suppose we all followed his example?”
-
-“I think Guy will come out all right,” observed Enoch Slade.
-
-“I don’t.”
-
-“What would you have done with him?”
-
-“I’d have put him into a store, or had him learn a trade; that’s what I
-would have done.”
-
-“Mr. Fenwick was anxious to have him go to college,” suggested Enoch
-Slade.
-
-“What was the objection?”
-
-“He couldn’t afford it. You know Mr. Fenwick’s salary is only a thousand
-dollars a year, and he has an aged aunt whom he helps. So it was quite
-impossible for him to afford the expense.”
-
-“All the more reason for keeping Guy at home and setting him to work.
-Now if I chose to send Noah to college, I could afford it,” added the
-deacon, proudly.
-
-“Why don’t you do it, then?” asked Mr. Ainsworth.
-
-“Noah doesn’t care to go. He wants to be a business man.”
-
-“I wouldn’t give him a place in my store,” thought Ainsworth, “if he
-would work for nothing.”
-
-Of course he didn’t say this.
-
-On the whole, Deacon Crane didn’t find as much sympathy as he expected
-in his opposition to the minister, but he succeeded in converting half a
-dozen heads of families to his views. They were not persons of much
-importance, but, instigated by the deacon, they talked a good deal, and
-managed to convey the impression that there was really considerable
-dissatisfaction with Mr. Fenwick.
-
-Finally, Deacon Crane thought the time had come to call upon the
-minister, and let him know how matters stood, or rather how he wished
-matters to stand.
-
-So one evening he took his cane, and made his way to the parsonage.
-
-Mr. Fenwick was at work upon his sermon for the coming Sunday, but he
-laid down his pen and greeted the deacon cordially.
-
-“I hear that your son hasn’t come home on the Osprey, Brother Fenwick,”
-the deacon began.
-
-“No. It’s a disappointment to me. I have missed him sadly.”
-
-“It seems to me it was a very risky thing to let him go off so far.”
-
-“He was very anxious to go, and I thought it might be an education to
-him. I would like, myself, to see more of the great world.”
-
-“Of course that’s one way to look at it, but there ain’t many boys that
-can be trusted so far away. I was amazed at his not coming home. What
-does the captain say?”
-
-“He says that Guy made a good friend, and he is earning enough to pay
-his expenses.”
-
-“Then you approve of his staying?”
-
-“I hardly know what to think. Guy is a good boy, and I think he can be
-trusted.”
-
-Deacon Crane coughed.
-
-A cough is very significant sometimes. The deacon’s cough indicated
-incredulity of a very decided character.
-
-“Mebbe, mebbe,” he said; “but that isn’t the way I would have managed
-with my boy.”
-
-“What would have been your course?” asked Mr. Fenwick, mildly.
-
-“I would have set Guy to work. He is old enough to be a help to you.”
-
-“He is earning his living.”
-
-“True, if he keeps his place. Suppose he gets discharged?”
-
-“The captain says that is not likely.”
-
-“Mebbe, mebbe; but I didn’t come here to discuss your son, parson. I
-have a weightier matter to speak of.”
-
-“Go on, Brother Crane, I am ready to listen to you.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-
-WILY DEACON CRANE
-
-
-“It’s a delicate matter,” said Deacon Crane, coughing slightly. “I’d
-rather some other brother would have taken it off my hands, but duty is
-duty, and it isn’t right to shirk it.”
-
-“True, Brother Crane,” said the minister, but he looked puzzled. He had
-no idea what the deacon was driving at.
-
-“Do you think, parson, the parish is progressin’ as it should? Do you
-think the people are as much interested in religion as they’d ought to
-be?”
-
-“Is there any parish of which that can be said, Brother Crane?”
-
-“Well, perhaps not; but it seems to me there’s a good deal of spiritooal
-indifference in the church to-day.”
-
-“More than there used to be?”
-
-“That’s the point I am comin’ to. To my mind the congregation is gettin’
-less and less spiritooally-minded.”
-
-“I am very sorry if this is the case. I had not noticed it. The
-congregations keep up very well, and the people are attentive to the
-services.”
-
-“Mebbe, mebbe; they’d appear to be so out of respect for you, parson;
-but as I move about the village, of course I hear what’s said.”
-
-“Admitting that things are as you say, what remedy do you suggest?”
-
-“That’s the p’int! That’s the p’int I was comin’ at; but I don’t hardly
-like to answer that question.”
-
-“Why not?” asked the minister, innocently.
-
-“Because it might hurt your feelin’s, parson.”
-
-“I will not allow my feelings to stand in the way, so be kind enough to
-answer the question frankly and candidly.”
-
-“Then, if I must say it,” replied the deacon, watching under his shaggy
-eyebrows to see what effect his words would have upon Mr. Fenwick, “if I
-must say it, some of the people are sayin’ it might be well for the
-parish to have a younger minister!”
-
-Mr. Fenwick started as if he had been struck. He was utterly unprepared
-for this communication. He had lived among his people for twenty years,
-and no thought of separation had come to him.
-
-He turned pale, and endeavored to stifle his emotion.
-
-“I--I was not prepared for this, Deacon Crane,” he said. “Are the people
-really getting tired of me?” he added, with a tremor in his voice.
-
-“Of course there are some of us that stand by you, parson; for instance,
-myself and Mrs. Crane. But I regret to say that some of the younger
-people are gettin’ uneasy, and think that a change might be for the
-benefit of the parish.”
-
-“Will you name to me some of the disaffected ones, Brother Crane?”
-
-“No, I’d rather not. You see, they all respect you. You see, you’re
-gettin’ into years, parson.”
-
-“I am fifty-one.”
-
-“True, that isn’t very old. I’m a year or two older myself.” (The deacon
-was fifty-nine.) “But then I am not a preacher. People don’t seem to
-consider age an objection in a deacon. If they did, I hope I should be
-willin’ to sacrifice myself on the altar of dooty.”
-
-Mr. Fenwick rose from his chair and began to pace up and down the study.
-He was very much agitated, and heart-sore at the thought that the people
-who were so near to him should wish him to go.
-
-“How long have you seen signs of disaffection, Deacon Crane?” he asked,
-pausing in his walk.
-
-“Well, for about two years, I reckon, Mr. Fenwick.”
-
-“And yet the people seem to come to church in as large numbers as
-usual.”
-
-“It is their sense of dooty, parson. They feel that they ought to come.”
-
-“That may be. It is certainly very commendable. I only mention it to let
-you understand why I have not noticed this feeling.”
-
-“Of course, I needn’t say, parson, that I am very sorry to be the one
-chosen to tell you how matters stand. You see, there was a meetin’ of a
-few of your parishioners at my house last night, and we talked the
-matter over, and it was thought best that I should give you a hint.”
-
-“May I ask who were at your house, Deacon Crane?”
-
-“Well, I don’t think I ought to tell. Some of them might be unwilling.”
-
-“I don’t see why.”
-
-“They might think you would be offended.”
-
-“I should have no right to be offended. I might feel grieved. Indeed I
-do. But, of course, my first thought must be of the parish, and what is
-good for it.”
-
-“I knew you would feel that way, Brother Fenwick. We all know what a
-conscientious man you are.”
-
-“I hope so,” faltered the minister. “You think that I ought to send in
-my resignation?”
-
-“Of course, parson, you will be able to preach to good acceptance in
-some other parish. All people don’t have the same taste.”
-
-“It would be hard for me to settle down among strangers.”
-
-“Just at first it would; but after a while it would put new life into
-you. We all of us need a change, ministers as well as other people.”
-
-“I will think over what you say, Deacon Crane. It has come as a surprise
-to me.”
-
-“To be sure, to be sure! There is only one thing now I want to say,” and
-the deacon cleared his throat with portentous significance.
-
-“And what is that other thing you have to say, deacon?” asked Mr.
-Fenwick.
-
-“You know I hold a mortgage of five hundred dollars on your house?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“I was thinkin’ of callin’ it in; but if you should be goin’ to another
-place, I wouldn’t mind buyin’ it if we could agree upon terms.”
-
-“I don’t feel like discussing that question now, deacon.”
-
-“All right. There’s plenty of time.”
-
-Deacon Crane rose to go. As he left the house a complacent smile
-overspread his face. He felt that he had broached the subject
-successfully, and deceived the minister as to the extent of the
-opposition to him.
-
-Besides, and this was no unimportant consideration, he saw that there
-would be a chance, in all probability, of buying the minister’s modest
-house at a bargain, and so making a tidy little profit for himself.
-
-Half an hour later, Mr. Ainsworth entered the presence of the minister.
-He had seen Deacon Crane leaving the parsonage, and guessed his object
-in calling.
-
-Lest the deacon should have misrepresented matters, he wished to have a
-little conference with Mr. Fenwick himself.
-
-“Mr. Fenwick,” he said, as he entered the study, “you look sober.”
-
-“Yes, Brother Ainsworth, my heart is heavy.”
-
-“Deacon Crane has called upon you?”
-
-“Yes. He grieved me very much by telling me that the people wanted a
-change.”
-
-“Which means that _he_ wants a change.”
-
-“He assured me that he and Mrs. Crane stood by me. He said it was the
-younger people who were getting uneasy.”
-
-“Mr. Fenwick, Deacon Crane has for months been trying to get up an
-opposition to you.”
-
-“Can this be so?”
-
-“Yes. He has not met with very good success. I don’t think there are
-more than half a dozen persons besides himself that want a change, and
-those are members by no means prominent.”
-
-“But why should he be so desirous of having me leave?”
-
-“Because there is a cousin of his wife, now out of a charge, whom he
-hopes to get here in your place. That is the true explanation. He has
-deceived you as to the state of feeling in the parish.”
-
-“Brother Ainsworth, you have relieved my mind and lifted from it a heavy
-burden. The deacon gave me to understand the feeling was general.”
-
-“Moreover,” continued Mr. Ainsworth, “he wants to get hold of your house
-and let it to his cousin, if he can manage to get him installed as your
-successor.”
-
-“Then you don’t think I ought to resign?”
-
-“Certainly not. We don’t propose to have the deacon run the parish.”
-
-Two days afterward Deacon Crane called again.
-
-“Well, Brother Fenwick,” he said, “have you decided to resign?”
-
-“No, Deacon Crane, not yet. Brother Ainsworth tells me that the great
-majority of the people favor my remaining.”
-
-“He is in error,” said the deacon, tartly. “You are making a great
-mistake. And I want to say that I shall have to foreclose that mortgage.
-I want the money this day week.”
-
-“I doubt if I can obtain it so soon,” said the minister, troubled.
-
-“Then I will buy the place.”
-
-“I prefer not to sell. I will try to secure the money.”
-
-Mr. Fenwick went about among those of his friends who he thought might
-be able to accommodate him with a loan, but there was a stringency in
-the money market, and no one seemed able to oblige him.
-
-He returned, despondent, from his search, when, as he entered the house,
-he found a letter awaiting him.
-
-It ran thus:
-
-
-DEAR FATHER:
-
- I have just arrived in New York on the Etruria. I hope to reach
- Bayport to-morrow.
-
-GUY.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-
-PREPARING TO RECEIVE GUY
-
-
-Though he was puzzled by Guy’s letter, Mr. Fenwick was overjoyed at the
-thought of seeing his son again.
-
-Why he should have arrived at New York on the Etruria, when he had been
-left by Captain Grover in Bombay, he could not understand.
-
-“Probably Guy was too young for his position,” he thought, “and his
-employer has paid his expenses home. Never mind; he can find something
-to do here. It seems a long, long time since I have seen my dear boy.”
-
-For the time he forgot the fact that he had no money with which to meet
-the mortgage; but it was brought back to his recollection when, later in
-the day, he met Deacon Crane in the village.
-
-“Well, parson,” began the deacon, abruptly, “I hope you haven’t
-forgotten that the mortgage falls due day after to-morrow. Have you
-secured the money to pay it?”
-
-“No, Deacon Crane. Money seems very hard to borrow just now.”
-
-“I am aware of that. You will find it best to sell to me.”
-
-“What do you offer?”
-
-“A thousand dollars over and above the face of the mortgage.”
-
-“But,” said the minister, dismayed, “that would make the place worth
-only fifteen hundred dollars!”
-
-“Fifteen hundred dollars is a great deal of money.”
-
-“Why, I paid two thousand!”
-
-“Mebbe, mebbe; but property depreciates in the course of years.”
-
-“Certainly the land has not depreciated, and the house is in good
-repair.”
-
-“Well, money is tight. You know that yourself, for you have found it
-hard to borrow.”
-
-“Can’t you let matters run on for a year longer? By that time I may be
-able to realize a large sum for the property.”
-
-Deacon Crane’s thin lips tightened, and his eyes looked crafty and
-forbidding.
-
-“What you ask is unreasonable, Brother Fenwick,” he said.
-
-The minister looked despondent.
-
-“If I sell the house,” he said, “I don’t know where I can find another.”
-
-“You can board,” suggested the deacon.
-
-“I should not like it. I have been accustomed to have a home of my own.
-Besides--I didn’t think to tell you--I am expecting Guy home.”
-
-Deacon Crane opened his eyes wide.
-
-“Why, I thought he was in Bombay, earning his living. Why did he leave
-there?”
-
-“I don’t know. I got a letter this morning, saying that he had reached
-New York on the steamer Etruria.”
-
-Deacon Crane’s puckered and wrinkled face looked jubilant. It might have
-been thought that he was pleased at the prospect of seeing Guy back; but
-this would have been a mistake.
-
-“I am not surprised,” he said, dryly.
-
-“I am. I did not dream of such a thing.”
-
-“Of course, it’s plain enough. Guy didn’t suit his employer, and he has
-been discharged.”
-
-“I hope it isn’t that. But even that is better than his being sick.”
-
-“I told you, parson, that it was very unwise to let so young a boy go
-off to the other end of the world. I know it wasn’t your fault, his
-staying behind in Bombay, but I should think a sensible man like Captain
-Grover would have advised against it.”
-
-“I shall soon know what brings Guy back. I only mentioned it to explain
-that I should need a home for him as well as myself. It makes me all the
-more anxious to keep the house.”
-
-“I am sure I have no objection if you can pay off the mortgage.”
-
-“You couldn’t extend it for another year?”
-
-“No, I couldn’t.”
-
-“Then perhaps you will take me as your tenant?”
-
-“I don’t think I could do that, either. I have other views.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-“I’ve got some news for you, Noah,” said Deacon Crane, when he entered
-his own house.
-
-“What is it, father?”
-
-“Guy Fenwick is coming back.”
-
-“When?” asked Noah, eagerly.
-
-“His father’s had a letter from New York, sayin’ that he’s just arrived
-by the Etruria.”
-
-“Why, the Etruria comes from Liverpool, not from Bombay!”
-
-“I know that. He must have come by way of England.”
-
-“Ho! ho! Why, I thought he’d got a place in Bombay?”
-
-“He’s probably been discharged and sent home.”
-
-“I’m glad of it!”
-
-“I suppose you’ll be glad to have his company again?” said the deacon,
-slyly, for he knew just how his son felt toward Guy.
-
-“No, it isn’t that; but I’m glad he’s come home in disgrace. That boy
-was always puttin’ on airs, though his father was only a poor minister,
-and hadn’t half as much money as you.”
-
-“No; nor one-fifth,” said the deacon, complacently. “I’ll tell you a
-secret, Noah. I’ve got a mortgage on the minister’s house.”
-
-“I know that already.”
-
-“But you didn’t know that I should probably have to foreclose the
-mortgage, and take the place. Of course, I shall get it cheap.”
-
-“What are you going to do with it?”
-
-“Perhaps I shall keep it till you are married, Noah, and give it to you
-to live in,” said his father, playfully.
-
-“Then Guy won’t have any home to go to?”
-
-“That’s about it.”
-
-“I wouldn’t be in his shoes. He’s lost his place, and now he will lose
-his home, too.”
-
-“We mustn’t rejoice over his misfortune,” said the deacon, with the air
-of a Pecksniff. “We should always feel sorry for the bad luck of our
-fellow men.”
-
-“If you are, father, why do you foreclose the mortgage?”
-
-“That’s business, Noah. We sometimes have to do in the way of business
-what we do not like to do. By the way, don’t mention to anyone what I
-intend to do.”
-
-“No, I won’t. But why doesn’t the minister pay off the mortgage?”
-
-“For the very good reason that he cannot borrow the money.”
-
-“I thought perhaps Mr. Ainsworth would lend him. He seems to be a great
-friend of the minister.”
-
-“It’s all Ainsworth can do to get the money to pay his own bills. The
-only man in the village that’s got any spare cash is----”
-
-“Well, who?”
-
-“Deacon Crane,” answered Noah’s father, with a wintry smile; “and he
-isn’t lendin’.”
-
-“Ho! ho!” laughed Noah. “When is Guy Fenwick expected back?”
-
-“I shouldn’t wonder if he’d be here this afternoon, though the minister
-didn’t say. I don’t suppose there’s anything to keep him in New York.”
-
-“That is, if he’s got money enough to get home. It would be a joke if he
-had to walk.”
-
-“I guess he’ll have money enough to get home, but I reckon it’ll be a
-good while before he gets a chance to go away again.”
-
-“I’ll be on the lookout for him,” said Noah. “I want to see how he
-looks, and what he’ll say when he finds his father is going to lose the
-house.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-Mr. Fenwick had occasion to visit the village store during the day.
-Sometimes he went there without any errand, for he was always cordially
-received by Mr. Ainsworth.
-
-As he entered, the storekeeper looked up.
-
-“What is this I hear about Guy returning, Mr. Fenwick?” he asked.
-
-“I received a letter this morning stating that he had just reached New
-York by the steamer Etruria.”
-
-“You didn’t expect him, did you?”
-
-“No. I supposed that he was still at Bombay.”
-
-“Your special friend, Deacon Crane, seems to be pleased to think he is
-coming back.”
-
-“He thinks Guy has been discharged by the merchant who employed him.”
-
-“Of course, it is possible that he did not give satisfaction.”
-
-“I don’t know how that may be, but I shall be glad to have my boy at
-home again.”
-
-“Have you formed any views for him?”
-
-“I suppose it will be well to let him go into some store or
-counting-room. He doesn’t seem to care to go to college.”
-
-“If you see fit to let him enter my store, Mr. Fenwick, I shall be glad
-to receive him. I always liked Guy, and I consider him a smart boy.”
-
-“Thank you, Mr. Ainsworth. You are always kind to me and mine. I can’t
-decide till I have seen Guy, but I think it quite possible that we shall
-accept your offer.”
-
-This was not the only opening for Guy.
-
-Deacon Crane offered to give him work on his farm.
-
-“I feel for your disappointment about the boy, parson,” he said, “and I
-think I can set him to work on my place. Of course, I can’t pay him
-much.”
-
-“Thank you, Deacon Crane. I will see what Guy thinks about your offer.”
-
-Mr. Fenwick knew, though he did not say so, that nothing would induce
-Guy to enter the deacon’s service.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX
-
-GUY REACHES BAYPORT
-
-
-Guy did not delay long in New York. He called upon Gilbert Frazer, the
-American agent of his employer, and attended to the business that had
-been intrusted to him.
-
-Mr. Frazer, a canny Scotchman, somewhat over fifty, was amazed that Mr.
-Saunders had so far trusted “a mere boy”; but in his conversation with
-Guy he found that “the mere boy” was quick and intelligent, and seemed
-thoroughly to comprehend the business on which he was employed.
-
-“You are an extraordinary boy,” he said, raising his glasses, and
-peering at Guy from under the rims. “How old are you?”
-
-“Seventeen, sir.”
-
-“You seem to have the brains of a man of twenty-five.”
-
-“Thank you, sir. I suppose I may consider that a compliment?”
-
-“Surely. When will you call again? I shall need to have some further
-words with you.”
-
-“I wish to visit my father, whom I have not seen for six months or more,
-but I will return to the city in four days.”
-
-“Where does your father live?”
-
-“In Bayport, Massachusetts.”
-
-“Very good. I will expect you in four days. There will be no harm in
-waiting that length of time.”
-
-“Now,” said Guy to himself, joyfully, “I shall soon be at home.”
-
-He engaged passage by the steamer Pilgrim of the Fall River Line, and
-started that night.
-
-He found himself the next morning in New Bedford. Here he took a stage
-for Bayport.
-
-His heart beat with excitement when he reached the borders of his native
-village. He realized the charms of home.
-
-He had traveled many thousand miles by land and sea, he had seen London
-and Bombay, but neither of these cities seemed so attractive to him as
-the obscure town on the Massachusetts coast where he had passed his
-boyhood days.
-
-The first person whom he saw when he descended from the stage was Noah
-Crane.
-
-In fact, Noah had managed to be around when the stage arrived, in the
-hope of meeting Guy.
-
-Guy was so pleased to see a familiar face that he forgot the old
-animosity between himself and the deacon’s son, and exclaimed, gladly:
-“How are you, Noah? It seems good to see an old friend!”
-
-“So you’ve got back?” said Noah, coolly.
-
-“Yes, I’ve got back.”
-
-“I thought you’d be back before long.”
-
-Then it dawned upon Guy that Noah looked upon him as a failure, and it
-amused him.
-
-“Of course I would come back, since my father lives here. Is he well?”
-
-“Oh, yes, he’s well--in health.”
-
-“Isn’t he well in other respects?”
-
-“Well, you see, some of the people want a younger minister. I don’t know
-how it will turn out.”
-
-“I suppose your father is one who favors a change?”
-
-“Well, he seems to think it might be better for the parish.”
-
-Guy smiled. The suggestion did not trouble him as it might have done six
-months before.
-
-“Besides,” continued Noah, “he may lose his house.”
-
-This was certainly news.
-
-“I don’t understand you,” said Guy. “The house belongs to him.”
-
-“Yes, but there’s a mortgage on it.”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“Father holds the mortgage, and as your father can’t pay it, of course
-he’ll have to give it up.”
-
-“Do you remember how large the mortgage is, Noah?”
-
-“Five hundred dollars.”
-
-“That isn’t much. He ought to be able to borrow that small sum.”
-
-“Seems to me you have pretty large ideas. It’ll be a long time before
-you’ll be able to earn five hundred dollars.”
-
-“Well, perhaps so,” said Guy, smiling.
-
-“Now you’ve come back to live on your father, it’ll be harder still for
-him.”
-
-“Perhaps I shall get work,” answered Guy, smiling again.
-
-“Yes; you’ll have to earn something. My father says he will hire you to
-work on our farm.”
-
-“That’s very kind of him.”
-
-“He does it on account of your father. He feels for him, considering he
-has been so much disappointed in you.”
-
-“I didn’t expect so much kindness from the deacon and you. I’ll think
-over this offer, if he decides to make it. But I can’t stop talking
-here any longer. I know father will be anxious to see me.”
-
-“Guy is a queer boy,” thought Noah. “When I told him about his father’s
-troubles he only smiled as if he didn’t care. I’d like to take as long a
-journey as he has, but I shouldn’t like to return home a pauper.”
-
-“Noah is as kind and amiable as ever,” thought Guy. “Evidently he thinks
-I am a bad failure. I wonder how he will feel when he learns how
-fortunate I have been.”
-
-In a few minutes he found himself entering the yard of the parsonage.
-
-Guy was touched by his father’s evident delight. He began to understand
-how near he was to his heart.
-
-“Welcome home, Guy!” he said. “I have had my cares and anxieties, but
-this pays me for all!”
-
-“Thank you, father. It seems good to be at home again.”
-
-“And you have been in good health all the time, Guy?”
-
-“Never better, father.”
-
-“You must be hungry, my son. Come in, and you shall try some of Rachel’s
-home cooking.”
-
-“Indeed, father, I can do it justice. Were you surprised to receive my
-letter?”
-
-“Yes, Guy. I thought you were thousands of miles away. How did you like
-your employer, Mr. Saunders?”
-
-The father asked this doubtfully, not knowing on what terms his son had
-left the merchant.
-
-“He is an excellent man, and a good friend, father.”
-
-“Then how did it happen that he discharged you, Guy?” asked the
-minister.
-
-“Who told you he discharged me?”
-
-“I judged so on account of your return home.”
-
-“I am still in his employ, father. I went to England first, and have now
-come to America as his agent, and on his business. And you actually
-thought I was discharged?”
-
-“Yes, Guy; and Deacon Crane is of the same opinion.”
-
-“I know that,” said Guy, with a laugh. “I met Noah on getting off the
-stage. I really believe he went to meet me.”
-
-“I did not know you were friends.”
-
-“We are not. He wanted to triumph over me on account of my supposed
-discharge. He offered me a place on his father’s farm.”
-
-“And Mr. Ainsworth is ready to give you a position in his store.”
-
-“Mr. Ainsworth is a friend. I would not mind working for him if there
-was any need of it; but nothing would induce me to work for the deacon.”
-
-“But how can you be in the employ of Mr. Saunders while you are here?”
-
-“I am under pay all the time, father. I cannot be with you long. I must
-be in New York in four days, to attend to some business there, and soon
-after shall be obliged to start again on a long journey.”
-
-“It seems strange, Guy, to think of you as in the employ of a man
-thousands of miles away. Are your prospects good?”
-
-“Excellent, father. And now tell me about yourself. Has Deacon Crane
-been making trouble for you in the parish?”
-
-“Yes, Guy. He tried to stir up opposition to me in favor of a younger
-man, but he found very few to join him. My good parishioners stood by
-me.
-
-“Good for them! As for the deacon, he is a mean, malicious, double-faced
-man!”
-
-“We must not speak ill of others, Guy.”
-
-“He deserves it, if anyone does! But you spoke of anxieties. To what do
-you refer?”
-
-“To a very great one, Guy. You did not perhaps know that this house was
-mortgaged?”
-
-“Yes; Noah kindly informed me of it when we met this morning.”
-
-“It is his father, Deacon Crane, who holds the mortgage.”
-
-“What is the sum?”
-
-“Five hundred dollars.”
-
-“That is not a large sum.”
-
-“No; but the deacon wants it. He will not consent to extend it.”
-
-“Can you borrow it in the village?”
-
-“No, Guy. Times are hard. No one has any extra money. My good friend
-Ainsworth would lend it to me if he had it, but at present he can’t
-raise it.”
-
-“Then what will follow?”
-
-“The place will be sold to satisfy the claim. Deacon Crane has offered a
-thousand dollars over and above the mortgage.”
-
-“Why, that is robbery!” said Guy, indignantly.
-
-“True, Guy, but it can’t be helped. The deacon will secure the house,
-and I shall be turned out!”
-
-“No, you won’t, father!”
-
-“What do you mean, Guy?”
-
-“When does the mortgage fall due?”
-
-“To-morrow.”
-
-“Very well; don’t borrow any trouble, father. It shall be paid.”
-
-“But how? I don’t understand.”
-
-“I have more than enough money to meet it.”
-
-“But, Guy, it would not be right to use your employer’s money!”
-
-“There is no need of that. I have more than enough money of my own.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI
-
-DEACON CRANE IS PERPLEXED
-
-
-Mr. Fenwick was sitting at his desk when Deacon Crane called. The deacon
-expected to find him nervous and agitated, and was surprised to note
-that he was as calm and placid as usual.
-
-“Take a seat, Deacon Crane,” said the minister.
-
-The deacon seated himself in a rocking-chair and began to rock. It was
-his custom when he was excited.
-
-“I hear, Mr. Fenwick, that your son Guy has got home,” he began.
-
-“Yes,” answered Mr. Fenwick, with a smile of satisfaction. “Guy has got
-back.”
-
-“Rather unexpected, wasn’t it?”
-
-“Yes, unexpected, but very welcome. It has brightened me up a good
-deal.”
-
-“Has it? I thought perhaps you might have been disappointed.”
-
-“Disappointed to see Guy? Oh, no! no!”
-
-“You know what I mean,” returned the deacon, with some asperity.
-
-“I don’t think I do.”
-
-“I mean, of course, that it can’t be pleasant to have your son thrown on
-your hands when you thought he was earnin’ his livin’.”
-
-“I think I must ask you to explain yourself.”
-
-“If you wasn’t a minister, I might say that you seem a little dense,”
-said the deacon, impatiently. “However, I feel for you. You can’t afford
-to have a big boy eatin’ you out of house and home. I can find work for
-him on my farm, though, of course, I shouldn’t feel justified in payin’
-much.”
-
-“You are considerate, deacon,” said Mr. Fenwick, with a slight smile,
-“and perhaps I have misled you. Guy is not out of employment.”
-
-“No?” said the deacon, opening his eyes in surprise. “Do you mean to say
-that he has a position?”
-
-“He is in the employ of Mr. Saunders of Bombay.”
-
-“How can that be?”
-
-“He was sent to New York on business by his employer, and took the
-opportunity of visiting me.”
-
-“This don’t seem a very likely story,” said the deacon, in a tone of
-disappointment. “Are you sure he isn’t deceivin’ you?”
-
-“I am quite sure,” answered Mr. Fenwick, with dignity. “Does your son
-ever deceive you?”
-
-“That isn’t neither here nor there. If he told me such a story as Guy
-has told you I would punish him.”
-
-“Guy doesn’t deceive me,” said the minister, quietly.
-
-He was annoyed with the deacon for his incredulity, but he understood
-Mr. Crane’s suspicious nature, also his dislike for Guy, and he was not
-surprised.
-
-“However,” continued the deacon, “that isn’t what I came over for. I
-hope you’ve considered the matter, and are resigned to my foreclosin’
-the mortgage.”
-
-“I do not propose to allow the mortgage to be foreclosed.”
-
-The deacon was surprised and angry. He felt that Mr. Fenwick was
-trifling with him.
-
-“I apprehend,” he said, “that it isn’t what you allow, Mr. Minister, but
-what I choose to do.”
-
-“You are mistaken, Deacon Crane.”
-
-“How are you goin’ to stop me foreclosin'?”
-
-“By paying the mortgage.”
-
-“Have you got the money?” asked the deacon, his jaw dropping.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Who lent it to you? Was it Mr. Ainsworth?”
-
-“I don’t think, Deacon Crane, that that is a question which you have any
-right to ask.”
-
-“Oh, well, if you don’t want to tell,” said the deacon, in a tone of
-disappointment.
-
-“I don’t know that I have any objection to tell you, though, as I said,
-it is not a question which you have a right to ask. Guy lent it to me.”
-
-“Guy lent it to you?” repeated the deacon, in an amazement which was
-almost ludicrous.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Mr. Fenwick,” said the deacon, severely, “I thought you’d be above
-takin’ from Guy his employer’s money.”
-
-“I think, Deacon Crane, that you are guilty of great impertinence in
-hinting such a thing!”
-
-“This to me?” ejaculated the deacon, wrathfully.
-
-“Yes, sir. You are speaking in a way I shall not permit. We will, if you
-please, proceed at once to business.”
-
-Mr. Fenwick displayed such unusual spirit that Deacon Crane was
-electrified.
-
-“The minister’s gettin’ on his high horse,” he said to himself. “It’s a
-mystery to me where Guy got so much money. I won’t rest till I find
-out.”
-
-The money was paid, and Mr. Fenwick breathed a sigh of relief when he
-realized that his little property was at last free from incumbrance.
-
-Deacon Crane left the house in a state of bewilderment even exceeding
-his disappointment. How on earth Guy could have come to his father’s
-assistance he could not understand.
-
-He determined to question the minister’s son at the first opportunity.
-
-He had not long to wait.
-
-He had walked but two hundred yards when he met Guy sauntering along
-with a pleasant smile on his face.
-
-“Here, you, Guy!” he called out, unceremoniously. “Your father tells me
-you have lent him five hundred dollars.”
-
-“I hope you don’t doubt my father’s word,” said Guy, amused by the
-deacon’s evident perplexity.
-
-“I don’t doubt it, for I’ve got the money in my wallet. The question is,
-where did you get it?”
-
-“Yes, that is the question.”
-
-“What have you got to say for yourself?” demanded the deacon, sharply.
-
-“Only that I was very glad to oblige my dear father.”
-
-“I don’t mean that. Where did you get the money?”
-
-“From my employer.”
-
-“Aha! That’s what I thought. Don’t you know you’re likely to be arrested
-for makin’ such poor use of your employer’s money?”
-
-“But you’re mistaken, Deacon Crane. It was not my employer’s money.”
-
-“Just now you said it was.”
-
-“No, I didn’t. I said I got it from my employer. The money was mine.”
-
-“Do you mean to say he gave it to you?”
-
-“Yes, but not as a gift. I was and am still in his employ.”
-
-“And I s’pose he gives you five or six dollars a week. You can’t save
-any five hundred dollars out of that.”
-
-“That’s true, Deacon Crane. You are a good mathematician. He pays me
-very handsomely.”
-
-“How old be you?”
-
-“Seventeen.”
-
-“All that I can say is that he must be a fool to pay a big salary to a
-boy like you, and you are very foolish to give up all the money you have
-to your father.”
-
-“I have a little money left,” said Guy, smiling. “If, now, you were in a
-tight place, I might be able to lend you a hundred dollars.”
-
-“I am never in a tight place,” returned the deacon, proudly, “but I
-think it would be wise and prudent for you to put the money in my hands
-for safe keeping. I’ll be willin’ to pay you three per cent.”
-
-“Thank you, Deacon Crane, but I can do better than that.”
-
-“You seem to be a very reckless boy, Guy Fenwick. You don’t seem to have
-no judgment. You won’t keep that money long.”
-
-“I am afraid, Deacon Crane, you haven’t much confidence in me.”
-
-“No, I haven’t. Your father ain’t practical, and you take after him.”
-
-Guy smiled and passed on.
-
-During the afternoon he fell in with Noah Crane, who had heard from his
-father the astonishing news about Guy’s prosperity. It influenced that
-young man to seek an intimacy with his fortunate schoolfellow.
-
-“I say, Guy,” he began, “is it true that you’ve got a lot of money? Pop
-tells me you’ve been lending your father five hundred dollars.”
-
-“That is true.”
-
-“And you offered to lend pop one hundred dollars.”
-
-“But he declined.”
-
-“It’ll be all the same if you lend it to me,” said Noah, eagerly.
-
-“What do you want to do with it?”
-
-“I want to buy a bicycle. I can get a safety, second-hand, for
-seventy-five dollars.”
-
-“How could you pay me back?”
-
-“I guess I can get the money out of father next year. Do now, that’s a
-good fellow.”
-
-“If you can get for me your father’s note of hand for the money and
-interest, say on a year’s time, I might consent to do it.”
-
-“But he won’t give it to me.”
-
-“Then I can’t lend you the money.”
-
-Noah pleaded, but in vain.
-
-Five minutes later Guy had a pleasant surprise. Coming up the road from
-the station he met Captain Grover of the Osprey.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII
-
-THE CAPTAIN OF THE OSPREY
-
-
-“Guy, my son!” said Captain Grover, his face lighting up with
-unmistakable joy. “It does me good to see you again. Why, you’re quite
-two inches taller than when we parted at Bombay.”
-
-“Yes, captain; I think I have grown,” returned Guy, complacently. “When
-did you get back?”
-
-“Only last week. You are here almost as soon as I. Have you got through
-working for Mr. Saunders?”
-
-“Oh, no. I am still in his employ. I went to England to attend to some
-business for him, and I am now in America on the same errand.”
-
-“And does he make it worth your while?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Guy, smiling. “I won’t go into particulars. I haven’t
-done that even with my father. I will tell you, however, that since I
-have been home I have paid off a five hundred dollar mortgage on the
-parsonage.”
-
-“That is capital! Evidently Mr. Saunders is a liberal man; and I am
-sure I am very glad, not only for your sake, but for the sake of my old
-friend, your father. How long do you stay in Bayport?”
-
-“That depends partly upon you.”
-
-“How is that?”
-
-“I may be your passenger on your next voyage.”
-
-“You mean to go back to Bombay, then?”
-
-“Yes; or at least in that direction. How long before you will start?”
-
-“Well, you see, Guy, that isn’t an easy question to answer.”
-
-“Why not, captain?” asked Guy, puzzled.
-
-“I’ll tell you. I have been cruising about for about fifteen years
-without any vacation, and I am minded to stay at home for six months at
-least, more especially as my only sister is coming on from Wisconsin,
-where she has been living ever since her marriage, twenty years since.
-There are only two of us now, for all the rest of the family are dead,
-and I may never see her again, as she means to go back to Wisconsin
-after her visit.”
-
-“I see, captain,” said Guy, in a tone of disappointment. “Of course, I
-can’t blame you, but it will interfere with my plans.”
-
-“I don’t see why that should be, Guy.”
-
-“I can’t wait six months.”
-
-“You won’t need to. The Osprey will sail just the same as ever, but for
-this one voyage it will have a different commander. You ain’t set on
-sailing with me, are you?”
-
-“I should certainly prefer to sail with you, captain; but the main
-reason is that I should be more likely to make the arrangement with you
-that I desire. Who is to command the Osprey in your place?”
-
-“It’s an Englishman, Captain John Richmond. I have seen him, but I don’t
-know him very well. I am told that he is a thorough seaman, however.”
-
-“I don’t doubt that, as your owners have thought fit to employ him. But
-the arrangement I want to make is a very peculiar one, and I should feel
-more sure of doing it if you were to be still in command.”
-
-“You puzzle me, Guy. Heave ahead, and let me know what you are driving
-at.”
-
-“You are going to the house, are you not?”
-
-“Yes. I came down to take supper with your father, and I may stay
-over-night if he will keep me.”
-
-“He will be delighted to do that. It would take me too long to explain
-myself now, but I will go back to New Bedford with you to-morrow
-morning, and then we will talk the matter over. One thing, however, I
-will ask. Say nothing of it to father, as I do not propose to tell him.”
-
-“Is that right, Guy?”
-
-“Yes. Father isn’t a practical man, as you know, and could not advise me
-in the matter. I have talked it over with Mr. Saunders, who is a shrewd
-man of business, and I think we can trust to his judgment.”
-
-“To be sure! to be sure! Let it lay over till to-morrow, then.”
-
-By this time they had reached the parsonage, and the minister welcomed
-his guest with unaffected cordiality.
-
-“Well, Fenwick, you are not sorry you trusted Guy to me, are you?”
-
-“No! no! my old friend! Nothing but good has come to him. He has been
-wonderfully fortunate, and has helped me out of what might have proved a
-serious trouble.”
-
-“Aye, Fenwick, he is a good boy.”
-
-“I am only sorry that my necessities have robbed the poor boy of his
-hard earnings. I have been blaming myself for my selfishness in
-accepting it.”
-
-“Don’t worry about that, father. I have money left, as much as I shall
-need. Besides, I am still in Mr. Saunders’ employ, and am receiving a
-liberal salary.”
-
-“By the way, Guy,” said the captain, “how much are you receiving?”
-
-“I would tell you, if I knew, Captain Glover, but the amount has not
-been decided upon. I am sure of one thing--that it will be large.
-Besides, I am authorized to draw what I need.”
-
-“It is wonderful that a boy of Guy’s age should be so trusted,” said Mr.
-Fenwick.
-
-“True; but Mr. Saunders is under the strongest of obligations to him.”
-
-“How is that?”
-
-“Didn’t Guy tell you that he had saved his employer’s life?”
-
-“No,” answered the minister, in great surprise. “Why didn’t you tell me,
-Guy?”
-
-“It didn’t come into my mind, father.”
-
-“You are modest, Guy,” said the captain.
-
-“On the contrary, I might have wished father to understand that it was
-my business ability that influenced Mr. Saunders to offer me
-employment.”
-
-The story was told, and it was clear that it made Mr. Fenwick more than
-ever proud of Guy.
-
-“Besides,” added Captain Grover, “if Guy had not shown business ability
-he would not have been trusted with so important a commission.”
-
-Guy did not tell the captain of the thousand pounds which had been given
-him by Mr. Saunders as part compensation for a share in the island
-treasure. He did not care that anyone should know the extent of his good
-fortune.
-
-Besides, if things went well, and the expedition which he was arranging
-should prove successful, he hoped to secure a considerably larger sum.
-This, however, was not certain. But whichever way things turned out, the
-five thousand dollars were his, and he wouldn’t be expected to return
-them. Even if he got no more, he would feel amply repaid for his trouble
-in examining his uncle George’s chest.
-
-Nothing more was said during the evening about business. The next
-morning, after breakfast, Guy notified his father that he would go up to
-New Bedford with Captain Grover.
-
-Upon this the minister made no comment. He had come to look upon Guy as
-his own master.
-
-Considering that he had already visited India and England, this was not
-surprising, although Guy still lacked several years of his majority.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII
-
-ON THE WAY TO NEW BEDFORD
-
-
-On the way to New Bedford, Guy broached the subject of engaging the
-Osprey to visit the Agalegas Islands during her next cruise.
-
-“Then Mr. Saunders believes in the buried treasure?” said Captain
-Grover.
-
-“He thinks there is a fair chance of it existing.”
-
-“Let me understand, then. He is willing to pay for the extra time the
-voyage will be prolonged in order to make this side trip?”
-
-“Yes, captain.”
-
-“I think it will be a wildgoose chase, for my part,” remarked the
-captain, slowly.
-
-“Perhaps so, but Mr. Saunders seems willing to take the risk.”
-
-“Well, he is certainly able to do so. He is a very rich man.”
-
-“Have you any idea how rich?” asked Guy, with natural curiosity.
-
-“I have heard it conjectured that he is worth a million pounds.”
-
-“That is five million dollars.”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“That is a great deal of money.”
-
-“True. Of course, it is only conjecture, but it is just as likely that
-he is worth more as that he is worth less.”
-
-“I think there is no doubt that he will be able to pay me my salary,
-then,” said Guy, smiling.
-
-“There is not much doubt about that. It occurs to me as strange, since
-he is so rich, that he should take any trouble about this treasure,
-which may not exist, after all.”
-
-“I really think, Captain Grover, that Mr. Saunders cares very little
-about it.”
-
-“Why, then, should he incur such an outlay in searching for it?”
-
-“I will tell you what I think. Though of very little importance to him,
-it is of a great deal of importance to me. I think it is this
-consideration that influences him.”
-
-“And very properly, too, since you saved his life.”
-
-“That may be, but I appreciate his kindness, nevertheless.”
-
-A little later Guy asked: “Do you think your owners will be willing to
-make an arrangement for this side voyage?”
-
-“That depends on two things: First, whether Mr. Saunders will pay a sum
-that will compensate them for their trouble; and secondly, whether he
-will be able to pay the terms they may ask.”
-
-“There can be no doubt as to the last.”
-
-“No; and this I will assure them. I have known for years Mr. Saunders’
-financial standing, and his strict sense of honor. You have documents to
-show that you are his accredited agent?”
-
-“Yes, captain. Besides, I can refer them to Mr. Frazer, his New York
-correspondent.”
-
-“He, too, is well known. There will be no difficulty on that score.”
-
-“Have you seen this Captain Richmond?”
-
-“No; but I shall probably meet him to-day.”
-
-“I wish I were going to sail with you.”
-
-“So do I; but you see how I am situated. If you were willing to wait six
-months----”
-
-“But I could not do that. I could not remain idle for so long. Besides,
-I don’t think Mr. Saunders will approve it.”
-
-“Then we will drop that idea. I will introduce you to my owners, and
-speak a good word for you. I am sure if they agree, they will be
-reasonable in their charges.”
-
-“How soon will the Osprey be ready to start again?”
-
-“In about two weeks. By the way, Guy, I have a suggestion to make.”
-
-“What is it?”
-
-“Suppose you find the island and the treasure, you can’t take charge of
-it single-handed.”
-
-“I have been thinking about that, and it puzzled me. What would you
-advise me to do?”
-
-“I advise you to take two good, strong, reliable men with you who will
-be able and willing to co-operate with you in carrying out your plans. A
-boy, single-handed, would be at the mercy of designing or dishonest
-men.”
-
-“I see that.”
-
-“If you were sailing with me, you would need no one else, as I would see
-that no one interfered with you; but that cannot be.”
-
-“Where can I find any such men as you speak of? Do you know anyone you
-can recommend?”
-
-Captain Grover looked thoughtful. Finally his face lighted up.
-
-“Yes,” he said. “I think I can find someone. I have a brother-in-law,
-Abner Titcomb, living in Vernon, Maine, who is at present out of
-employment. He is a blacksmith by trade, and naturally a strong,
-muscular man. I think he would be glad to accept an appointment, if you
-would feel authorized to pay him good, fair wages.”
-
-“I would do so. Now as to the second man.”
-
-“It will be best to leave the selection to Abner. No doubt he can find
-some personal friend in the village who will be as well fitted as
-himself for the work.”
-
-“That strikes me favorably.”
-
-“Very well; when you have made an arrangement with the owners, and it is
-fully settled that you will go, I will write to Abner to come right on
-and talk the matter over.”
-
-“All right, Captain Grover. You are doing me a great service.”
-
-“Do you know, Guy, I can’t help wondering whenever I think of you, a boy
-of seventeen, with such a load of responsibility on his shoulders. Why,
-only a few months ago, I thought of you as a mere schoolboy. Now you are
-the leader of a very important expedition. There are men who would not
-be competent to fill the place that has been assigned to you.”
-
-“I am not certain that I am competent myself,” said Guy, seriously.
-
-“I am sure you will do your best. You are not afraid? You have no
-misgivings as to the outcome?”
-
-“No. On the contrary, I think I enjoy the prospect.”
-
-“That will help you to succeed. But here we are at the station. I will
-conduct you to the office of my owners, John and Charles Gray.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV
-
-ARRANGING FOR THE VOYAGE
-
-
-Captain Grover introduced Guy to John and Charles Gray, the shipping
-merchants, by whom he had been for years employed.
-
-Looking upon Guy as a boy, they simply shook hands with him, and did not
-feel called upon to pay him any further attention; but when the captain
-explained his business they regarded him with curiosity and surprise.
-
-“I can hardly believe,” said the senior of the two, “that this boy can
-have received such an important commission.”
-
-“I am not surprised at that,” returned the captain. “It certainly does
-seem unlikely. I can assure you, however, that there is no mistake about
-it.”
-
-“I don’t believe much in hunting for treasures, especially at the other
-end of the world. To my mind there is not one chance in ten of finding
-what is sought after.”
-
-“Let me call your attention to this fact, Mr. Gray, that your
-compensation will not depend upon the finding of the treasure. Mr.
-Saunders, the boy’s employer, is a man of vast wealth, and he backs the
-enterprise. No matter if it is a failure, he will pay you what he agrees
-to.”
-
-“To be sure, to be sure, that is important. If we are protected, of
-course, we need not trouble ourselves as to the result of the quest.”
-
-“Exactly so.”
-
-“The next question is, will Mr. Saunders be willing to pay enough to
-make up to us for the increased length of the voyage?”
-
-“That is a matter for the boy to decide. Mr. Saunders has given him full
-power to act for him.”
-
-“How much time do you think you will need, Mr. Fenwick?” asked the
-merchant.
-
-“I have talked the matter over with Captain Grover, and have decided
-that I had better contract for two months.”
-
-“And should the time be prolonged?”
-
-“I will, of course, pay an additional sum.”
-
-“That is satisfactory.”
-
-“I ought to mention, also,” said Guy, “that I intend to have two men
-with me to assist me in taking possession of the treasure, if I find
-it.”
-
-“Then, in addition to paying for the vessel, there will be three
-passengers, including yourself?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“If you will call to-morrow, we will be prepared to submit our terms. We
-shall need to talk matters over, and estimate what sum we must ask to
-make ourselves good.”
-
-“Very well, Mr. Gray. Then I will come into New Bedford again
-to-morrow.”
-
-“No, Guy, you must stay at my house for the night,” interposed the
-captain. “It is long since you have been my guest, and my wife and
-daughter will be very glad to see you.”
-
-“Thank you, captain. I shall be glad to accept your invitation.”
-
-The next day, Guy, accompanied by the captain, called again at the
-office of the brothers Gray.
-
-They submitted a proposal which, after consulting with Captain Grover,
-Guy pronounced satisfactory.
-
-“Now that all is settled about the voyage, I will write to my
-brother-in-law.”
-
-“I shall be glad to have him come to New Bedford at once,” said Guy,
-“and his friend, too. You may say in your letter that his wages will
-commence as soon as he reports for duty.”
-
-“That will remove every obstacle. My brother-in-law is a poor man, and
-he would not be able to remain here any length of time on expense.”
-
-Captain Grover dispatched a letter at once.
-
-Abner Titcomb answered it in person. He brought with him a man as tall
-and muscular as himself, but probably about ten years younger.
-
-Luke Clark was thirty years of age, and Abner Titcomb forty-one.
-
-Guy was pleased with his companions. They looked honest and reliable,
-and in case he got into any trouble they were abundantly able to protect
-him.
-
-Titcomb’s arms were hard and muscular, and Luke Clark, who was a farmer,
-was a good match for him.
-
-Guy advanced the two men money to buy an outfit, and when the time came
-to sail all were in readiness.
-
-It was not till the day of sailing that Guy saw Captain John Richmond,
-the new commander of the Osprey.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV
-
-CAPTAIN RICHMOND
-
-
-Captain Grover went on board the Osprey when she was ready to sail.
-
-“Captain Richmond,” said the old captain, “this is my young friend, Guy
-Fenwick, who has engaged you to take him to one of the Agalegas
-Islands.”
-
-Captain Richmond was a tall, dark-complexioned man, with a sallow skin,
-and an unpleasant expression of countenance.
-
-“Humph, a boy!” he said, in a tone by no means cordial.
-
-“Yes, a boy, Captain Richmond, but quite as much entitled to
-consideration as a man. He represents the wealthiest English merchant in
-Bombay.”
-
-Captain Richmond shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“I don’t half like leaving the direct course,” he said. “It seems like a
-crazy idea.”
-
-He seemed determined to make himself disagreeable. Guy felt it, and he
-more than ever regretted that he was not to sail with his friend,
-Captain Grover.
-
-The latter was considerably annoyed, and he said, sharply: “I take it,
-Captain Richmond, that this is no concern of yours. This young man has
-made a contract with the owners, and he has agreed to pay them well for
-the extra length of the voyage.”
-
-“It strikes me, Captain Grover, that you are taking a liberty in talking
-to me in this style,” said Captain Richmond, angrily. “I am the captain,
-not you!”
-
-“True; but I know the captain’s duties. The owners have made a certain
-agreement with my young friend here, and it is as his friend that I warn
-you that this contract must be carried out in good faith.”
-
-“I will thank you to mind your own business,” retorted Captain Richmond,
-wrathfully.
-
-“I propose to do so, and should you attempt to interfere with Guy in
-carrying out his plans, I will report this conversation to the owners of
-the Osprey.”
-
-This was said so sternly, and in such a determined tone, that Captain
-Richmond did not dare to reply. He turned on his heel without a word and
-walked away.
-
-“I am afraid I shall have trouble with the captain,” said Guy, when the
-latter was out of hearing. “I wish so much that you were in command.”
-
-“I wish so, too, Guy; but you understand why I have taken a vacation.”
-
-“Evidently Captain Richmond doesn’t like the idea of leaving the direct
-course.”
-
-“No; but it is none of his business. That is a matter between you,
-representing Mr. Saunders, and the owners.”
-
-“I think my being a boy may lead to his treating me with less ceremony.”
-
-“The only thing to do, Guy, is to stick up for your rights. Even if you
-are a boy, your rights are just the same. Should the captain break the
-contract, you could, of course, withhold the money you have agreed to
-pay the owners, and this would get him into hot water.”
-
-“You advise me, then, to be firm?”
-
-“Surely. It is your right and your duty. And by the way, Guy, you will
-remember that you are not alone. You have two strong and able assistants
-who are not boys, but independent men. They will help you to enforce
-your rights.”
-
-“I see that your advice to me was good. Had I gone alone, I am afraid my
-plans would have failed. Does the captain know why I want to visit the
-island?”
-
-“I presume so. Probably he thinks it a foolish enterprise, and that may
-account in part for his cavalier treatment of you. Of course, it is none
-of his business, and you need not hesitate to hint as much if he begins
-to talk roughly.”
-
-Guy considered this good advice, and determined to act upon it. He felt
-that he must deport himself in a manner which might be unbecoming in an
-ordinary boy, but was called for by the fact that he was acting for Mr.
-Saunders. It was his duty to guard the interests of his employer.
-
-When he bade good-bye to Captain Grover he felt a presentiment that the
-voyage on which he had embarked would be an unpleasant one, and that
-Captain Richmond would make it so. But Guy had pluck, and though he
-expected a conflict, he did not fear it.
-
-The first outbreak came very soon after the sailing of the Osprey.
-
-Dinner was announced. Guy was, of course, to eat at the captain’s table,
-but when he entered he found that no seats had been placed for his two
-assistants.
-
-“How is this, Captain Richmond?” said Guy, as he took his seat. “I see
-no places at the table for Mr. Titcomb and Mr. Clark.”
-
-“They will eat with the sailors,” replied the captain, curtly.
-
-“I beg pardon, Captain Richmond,” said Guy, calmly, though he was very
-angry, “I will consent to no such arrangement.”
-
-“You won’t, eh?” snarled the captain. “Who is the captain of this
-craft--you or I?”
-
-“You, sir; but my arrangement was not made with you, but with the
-Messrs. Gray.”
-
-“These men are your servants. I don’t have servants at my table.”
-
-“They are not my servants. They, like myself, are in the employ of Mr.
-Saunders, of Bombay.”
-
-“I don’t know Mr. Saunders.”
-
-“Perhaps not; but I do. I know that unless these gentlemen are treated
-with proper respect and consideration he will refuse to pay the sum he
-has contracted to give your owners.”
-
-“I am an English captain, and do not care to meet common men on an
-equality.”
-
-“These men whom you call common are as good as you or myself. One of
-them is the brother-in-law of Captain Grover; the other is his friend.
-But, above all, they are American citizens, and as such are entitled to
-respect.”
-
-“I haven’t much respect for a Yankee,” muttered the captain.
-
-“I won’t argue with you on that point, though I am myself a Yankee,”
-returned Guy. “I will, however, call your attention to the contract I
-made with your owners, the Messrs. Gray. It is expressly stated that
-these men are to be received as first-class passengers, and to be
-treated as such. Will you be kind enough to cast your eyes over this
-document?”
-
-Captain Richmond reluctantly took from Guy’s hand the paper he extended
-to him, and looked over it.
-
-It was as Guy had stated. Titcomb and Clark were designated as
-first-class passengers, and were to be treated as such.
-
-“I am surprised,” said the captain, in a tone of annoyance, “that
-Messrs. Gray should have made such an agreement.”
-
-“It is conclusive, however,” returned Guy, coldly. “Will you kindly see
-that seats are placed for my two companions?”
-
-“It shall be done at the next meal. To-day they can eat as soon as we
-have finished.”
-
-Though Guy might have demanded more than this, he did not care to make a
-fuss. He felt that in the controversy he had carried his point.
-
-Guy spoke of the matter afterward to the two men.
-
-“Why,” exclaimed Abner Titcomb, “the mean upstart! So he thinks we are
-not fit to sit at the table with his royal highness, does he? If I had
-him at my home in Maine we would soon see who is the best man.”
-
-“I wouldn’t have consented to eat with the sailors,” said Luke Clark,
-“though there isn’t a sailor aboard that I don’t feel as much respect
-for as I do for Captain Richmond. But I know that he meant to insult and
-degrade us, and I have too much respect for myself as an American
-citizen to allow that.”
-
-Though Guy had carried his point, neither he nor his companions enjoyed
-their meals at the captain’s table. The only other person who sat there
-was the mate, and he would often be on duty, so that he would not eat at
-the same time with them.
-
-His name was Forbush, and he was a New Hampshire man, as agreeable as
-the captain was morose.
-
-Generally there was very little conversation at meal-time. Captain
-Richmond addressed Guy, but seldom vouchsafed a word to Titcomb or
-Clark.
-
-“I wish Forbush were captain,” said Abner Titcomb, one day. “He is one
-of our own people, while Captain Richmond has no sympathy for us.”
-
-“I wonder why the owners gave the command to such a man?” added Luke
-Clark.
-
-“He is an experienced seaman, and understands his business, so Captain
-Grover told me. I suppose that accounts for it,” answered Guy.
-
-“I am afraid we shall see trouble before the end of the voyage,” said
-Titcomb, lowering his voice. “I will tell you what I have heard of the
-captain from one of the sailors.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVI
-
-A BRUTAL CAPTAIN
-
-
-No one on board liked Captain Richmond. He was a surly, disagreeable
-man, who liked better to sneer than to smile.
-
-He was a great contrast to Captain Grover, with his pleasant, hearty
-manners. Guy tolerated him, and treated him respectfully, but Abner
-Titcomb and Luke Clark repaid his rudeness with coldness.
-
-They had the self-respect of independent American citizens, and would
-not overlook the uncalled for and studied impoliteness of the captain.
-
-Captain Richmond had one redeeming feature. He was a good seaman. He
-seemed well qualified for the command of a merchant vessel.
-
-He was strict in his discipline, but that is always required. Captain
-Grover was strict, and his crew liked him. On the other hand, there was
-not a sailor who did not dislike Captain Richmond.
-
-Among the seamen was a young fellow of nineteen, from Castine, Maine. He
-was known to Abner Titcomb, who, while on a visit to that town, had
-become acquainted with James Low and his family.
-
-As Titcomb had not seen Low since he was a boy of fifteen, he did not
-immediately recognize him till James called him by name. The boy seemed
-very much pleased to find on board one with whom he had had a previous
-acquaintance.
-
-Titcomb was speaking to the young sailor one day when Captain Richmond
-came up.
-
-“Mr. Titcomb,” he said, “what can you have to say to one of my crew?”
-
-The tone was insolent, and Abner Titcomb resented it.
-
-“It happens, Captain Richmond,” he replied, “that this young fellow and
-I are old acquaintances. I know him and his family.”
-
-“That may be, sir,” returned the captain, with an incredulous sneer.
-
-“What do you mean by that, Captain Richmond? Do you mean to doubt my
-word?”
-
-“I would have you understand, Mr. Titcomb, that I am the captain of this
-ship, and I will not tolerate insolence from you or any other man!”
-
-“There has been no insolence except on your part. I am a passenger on
-this vessel, and I claim to be treated with civility.”
-
-He looked the captain straight in the face, and there was a look of
-determination in his eyes that made Captain Richmond, who was a bully,
-but not brave, think he had gone far enough.
-
-“I prefer that you should not speak to any member of my crew,” he
-rejoined, as he turned abruptly away.
-
-“James,” said Titcomb, “as I don’t wish to get you into any trouble, I
-will hereafter seek opportunities to speak to you when the captain is
-not on deck.”
-
-“I wish Captain Grover were in command,” replied the boy. “_He_ was a
-gentleman.”
-
-From this time Captain Richmond seemed to transfer to James Low some of
-the dislike he felt for Titcomb. The latter was not in his power, but as
-James Low was only a sailor, it was a simple matter to make things
-uncomfortable for him.
-
-One morning Low appeared on deck looking pale and ill. He had malaria in
-his system, and when he shipped he was not in good physical condition.
-
-“What is the matter, James?” asked Abner Titcomb, who was struck by the
-young fellow’s appearance.
-
-“I don’t know. My head aches terribly, and I can hardly stand.”
-
-“Why don’t you report yourself sick to the captain, and ask leave to go
-to your bunk?”
-
-“He wouldn’t believe it.”
-
-“He would be a brute if he didn’t grant your request.”
-
-“Hush! Here he comes!”
-
-Captain Richmond strode on deck, and looked about him in his masterful
-way.
-
-He noticed James Low’s slow motions.
-
-“Be lively there!” he cried. “You lazy loafer! You’re skulking!”
-
-“Captain Richmond,” said the poor fellow, “I feel very sick. My head is
-swimming.”
-
-“Sick, are you? Sick of work, most likely,” sneered the captain.
-
-“Indeed, sir, I am very ill. If you would kindly let me lie down for an
-hour or two----”
-
-“Why, you lazy scoundrel!” roared the captain, in a rage, “I never heard
-such barefaced insolence! Up to the masthead with you, and stay there
-till you are ready to do your duty!”
-
-James Low turned a look of anguish upon the captain.
-
-“Indeed, sir, I am very sick,” he said.
-
-As the poor fellow spoke, his face became of a greenish hue, and he sank
-to the deck, where he lay without sense or motion.
-
-By this time Captain Richmond was intensely irritated, and in his fury
-he drew back his foot and kicked the prostrate boy brutally.
-
-The poor fellow quivered a little, but he was too far gone in
-unconsciousness to make any other demonstration.
-
-“Shame! Shame!” was heard from at least two persons who witnessed the
-captain’s cruelty.
-
-He looked sharply around, and roared out: “Who said that?”
-
-“I did, for one,” responded Guy, pale, but his eyes flashing with
-indignation.
-
-“Don’t you dare to say it again!” cried the captain, with a volley of
-oaths.
-
-“I did, for another,” said Abner Titcomb, coming forward, his face stern
-and threatening.
-
-“You did, eh? You’ll find yourself in irons if you are not careful. I’m
-not going to have any landlubber interfering with my discipline. D’ye
-hear that?”
-
-“Captain Richmond,” said Titcomb, “you are the greatest brute I ever
-came across!”
-
-“Don’t you dare to say that again!” cried the captain, almost foaming at
-the mouth.
-
-“No one but a brute would kick a sick boy!”
-
-“Sick? He’s shamming!”
-
-“He is not shamming, and you know that as well as I do.”
-
-“I’ll put you in irons, sir! By heavens, you are inciting mutiny!”
-
-“If you put me in irons, you’ll have something to put me in irons for.”
-
-“What d’ye mean by that?”
-
-“I mean that if you are captain of this vessel, I am a man, and I won’t
-allow you to treat a poor sick sailor as you have treated James Low.”
-
-“You won’t allow me!” yelled the captain. “You’ll see! I’ll do it again
-for your gratification!” And he drew back his foot as if to kick the
-prostrate figure once more.
-
-Quick and stern came these words from Abner Titcomb:
-
-“If you kick that boy again, Captain Richmond, by the heavens above me
-I’ll fell you to the deck and kick you!”
-
-There was something so resolute in Titcomb’s words and manner that
-Captain Richmond, furious as he was, was impressed in spite of himself.
-
-“Mr. Titcomb,” he said, “I can have you arrested and imprisoned for what
-you have said.”
-
-“If you don’t desist at once I will report your brutality to the
-American consul at the first port at which we stop, and demand your
-trial!”
-
-As has already been said, Captain Richmond, though a bully, was a
-coward, and he did not dare to follow up his brutal treatment, much as
-he desired to do so.
-
-“You may find that someone else will report to the consul,” he said,
-sullenly. “You will find, sir, that it is a serious thing to interfere
-with discipline on board ship.”
-
-James Low moved slightly, opened his eyes, and seemed coming out of his
-stupor.
-
-Captain Richmond bent over, seized him by the shoulder, and raised him
-to his feet.
-
-“Now go below,” he said. “You will be kept on bread and water for the
-next twenty-four hours.”
-
-James Low was glad enough to creep below, and the threat did not disturb
-him in the least.
-
-Anything was better than going about his work when he was scarcely able
-to stand erect.
-
-Captain Richmond, with as much dignity as he could command, went to his
-own cabin, and left the field to Titcomb and Guy.
-
-“What do you think of such a man as that?” said Titcomb, turning to Guy.
-
-“I never felt so indignant in my life! He is not a man, but a brute! You
-saved the poor fellow, Mr. Titcomb.”
-
-“Yes; and I mean to shield him from the captain’s malice hereafter, for
-he will undoubtedly try to do him a mischief.”
-
-“What would you have done had the captain kicked him again?”
-
-“What would I have done? Don’t ask me. I would have treated Captain
-Richmond worse than he treated James, regardless of consequences.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVII
-
-GUY AND THE CAPTAIN
-
-
-A strong, resolute man makes himself respected. Abner Titcomb had
-asserted his manhood and faced the captain fearlessly.
-
-Autocrat as he aspired to be, Captain Richmond did not dare to go to the
-lengths he intended.
-
-He made a show of maintaining his authority by ordering James Low below,
-and restricting him to bread and water. This was not, on the whole, a
-hardship, as it gave the poor fellow what he needed--complete rest.
-
-Feverish as he was, also, the scanty diet was not, on the whole,
-undesirable. At the end of twenty-four hours he felt better, and
-returned to his work.
-
-The captain did not molest him further, though he was seen at times to
-look at him with a contracted brow, as if he hated him. For the present,
-at least, however, he desisted from any further persecution, and as Low
-did his duty faithfully he gave his captain no excuse for ill
-treatment.
-
-The weather was, on the whole, favorable, and in due time they reached
-the Indian Ocean.
-
-As they drew nearer the group of islands, one of which, as Guy believed,
-contained the mysterious treasure of which he was in search, Guy became
-restless and excited. He held conferences with his two assistants, and
-managed to excite their interest, though he found that they were not so
-sanguine as himself.
-
-“I have heard such stories before,” said Abner Titcomb, “and though it
-may all be true, you must not be too much disappointed if you don’t find
-what you expect.”
-
-“I shall certainly be disappointed, Mr. Titcomb. My uncle’s letter was
-so direct and circumstantial that it carried conviction of its truth to
-my mind.”
-
-“No doubt he believed it himself, but the sailor from whom he got his
-information may have been spinning a yarn.”
-
-“You must remember, Mr. Titcomb, that he was on his deathbed. That is
-hardly a time to spin yarns.”
-
-“True; and I hope his story was correct.”
-
-“It was certainly natural. Granted that there are pirates, they would be
-likely to have a place of concealment for their booty.”
-
-“I don’t say anything against that, Guy.”
-
-The two men, though in Guy’s employ, were in the habit of calling him by
-his first name.
-
-“At any rate, Luke and I are ready to co-operate with you and help you
-in every way to secure this treasure.”
-
-“I don’t doubt that, Mr. Titcomb. I feel sure of your fidelity.”
-
-The time came when it would be necessary to deviate from the usual
-course and make for the islands.
-
-Not a word had been exchanged between Guy and the captain on this
-subject since the first day of the voyage, and he thought it well to
-bring the matter once more to the attention of the Osprey’s commander.
-
-“Captain Richmond,” he said, one day, as that officer was about to leave
-the deck, “I should be glad to have a few words with you.”
-
-The captain regarded Guy with an unpleasant frown, and said, sneeringly:
-“Perhaps you have some advice to give me as to the management of the
-vessel.”
-
-“You are mistaken, sir,” said Guy, with dignity. “I wish to speak to you
-about the business which has brought me on board.”
-
-“Very well. I will listen to what you have to say.”
-
-They were now in the cabin. Guy took a seat opposite the captain, and
-began:
-
-“I believe you know, in a general way, the object of my expedition.”
-
-“I know very little about it,” said the captain, indifferently.
-
-“It is desirable that you should know definitely. You understand that I
-wish to visit one of the Agalegas Islands?”
-
-“Which one?”
-
-“I can’t tell yet.”
-
-“Then it looks as if we were bound on a fool’s errand.”
-
-“No. I have a description of the particular island I want to visit,
-explicit enough for me to identify it when I see it.”
-
-“What _do_ you know about these islands? Are they inhabited?”
-
-“I don’t know.”
-
-“What do you know about them?” asked the captain, rudely.
-
-“Very little. It is not necessary that I should know much. The main
-point is this: I have reason to believe that on the island I seek there
-is concealed somewhere a large treasure, stored there years since by a
-band of pirates.”
-
-Captain Richmond laughed incredulously.
-
-“That is an old woman’s tale,” he said. “And it is to find this treasure
-that you want me to turn aside from my course and waste perhaps a couple
-of months?”
-
-Guy was provoked at the other’s words and manner.
-
-“I don’t think, Captain Richmond,” he said, “there is any reason to
-complain of this. You, or rather your owners, will be well compensated
-for any prolongation of the voyage.”
-
-“I suppose we are to be paid out of this fabulous treasure,” sneered the
-captain.
-
-“No, sir. My principal, Mr. Saunders, of Bombay, is abundantly able to
-pay what he has contracted to do, even if the treasure proves fabulous,
-as you suggest.”
-
-“So you talked him into a belief in its existence?”
-
-“As to that, he thinks there is sufficient chance of its existence to
-warrant the outlay he has made.”
-
-“Then I don’t think much of his good judgment.”
-
-“It does not seem to me, Captain Richmond, that this concerns anyone
-except himself. It is merely a business venture.”
-
-“How long do you expect me to cruise round among these islands?” asked
-the captain, evidently in bad humor.
-
-“I can’t say yet. Of course, I shall want to make a thorough search.”
-
-“And in the meantime the Osprey is to lie at anchor, and all on board
-are to fold their hands?”
-
-“As to that I have no control. It may be interesting to you to explore
-the islands. At any rate, you will be paid for your time.”
-
-“I shouldn’t like this thing to get out. I should become a
-laughing-stock.”
-
-“I don’t see why. You will simply be carrying out the instructions of
-your owners.”
-
-“What more have you to say to me, Mr. Fenwick?”
-
-As the captain pronounced Guy’s name his inflection was sarcastic, but
-Guy did not expect courtesy from this quarter and he chose to take no
-notice of the slur.
-
-“Were you ever in the neighborhood of the Agalegas Islands, Captain
-Richmond?”
-
-“No; and I presume very few skippers have had occasion to go anywhere
-near them, except, of course, your friends the pirates.”
-
-“I suppose it will soon be necessary to change your course, so as to
-steer for them?”
-
-“I think you can safely leave that to me, Mr. Fenwick. Did you seek
-this interview in order to give me advice?”
-
-“No, captain; only to have an understanding. Though you don’t seem to
-have a favorable opinion of my chances of success, I am sure you will
-help me so far as lies in your power.”
-
-“Humph!” returned the captain. “I don’t know that I am called on to do
-anything except to sail among the islands, and give you a chance to pick
-out the one you are in search of.”
-
-“If you will allow me, I will read you a short description of the
-island.”
-
-“Go on.”
-
-“It is well wooded to within a mile of the shore; toward the center
-there is a hill, or slight eminence, perhaps a hundred and fifty feet in
-altitude. The extent of it is probably five miles by eight.”
-
-“The island seems to be quite large. Do you expect to dig it all over
-before giving up your search?”
-
-“That will not be necessary. I have some directions as to the place
-where the treasure is hidden.”
-
-“This seems very much like a fairy tale, Mr. Fenwick. Would you like my
-opinion of this man who has sent you on such a wildgoose chase?”
-
-“You can express it to me, if you like, Captain Richmond,” said Guy,
-with dignity.
-
-“Then I think he’s a blooming idiot, neither more nor less.”
-
-This was said in a very offensive tone.
-
-“I don’t think, Captain Richmond, that you will find many persons in
-Bombay who will agree with you in your estimate of Mr. Saunders’
-character. Blooming idiots don’t, as a general thing, succeed in
-business as he has done.”
-
-Captain Richmond listened to these words with an ironical smile, and Guy
-left his presence satisfied that he could expect no help from him beyond
-what he felt obliged to give.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVIII
-
-THE ISLAND AT LAST
-
-
-Guy was not without fears that Captain Richmond would, on some pretext,
-decline to carry out his contract, and refuse to visit the Agalegas
-Islands.
-
-A captain at sea is such an autocrat that he often takes indefensible
-liberties, and transcends his rightful authority. He can make things
-exceedingly uncomfortable for anyone for whom he feels a dislike or
-cherishes a grudge.
-
-It soon became evident, however, that whatever opinion he might have of
-Guy’s enterprise, he didn’t intend to interpose any obstacle to his
-visit to the islands.
-
-Abner Titcomb, though for the last ten years a blacksmith, was from the
-age of twenty to thirty years a seaman, and had risen to be a first
-mate. He could, in an emergency, have taken the place of captain and
-commanded a vessel.
-
-He assured Guy, from his own observations, that Captain Richmond had
-changed his course, and was steering in the direction of the islands.
-
-“That relieves me very much,” said Guy. “I didn’t know what the
-captain’s obstinacy might have led him to do.”
-
-“He may still be able to thwart you, even after reaching the island,”
-returned Titcomb.
-
-“I won’t borrow trouble in advance,” said Guy. “The first step is to
-reach the island. After that I will manage to carry out the rest of the
-program.”
-
-The crew consisted of Irish and Americans, with one exception. This was
-Guido Leporelli, a swarthy Italian, who was, upon the whole, a good
-sailor.
-
-He was short, and of light weight, but strong and muscular. He held
-little intercourse with the rest of the crew, partly perhaps because he
-was not a good English scholar, and could not speak the language
-fluently, though he understood sea terms.
-
-Guido was, as a rule, quiet and well behaved, and had not incurred any
-rebukes from the officers. One morning, however, as Guy made his
-appearance on deck, he beheld the captain, in a furious rage,
-confronting the Italian, who in stature was greatly his inferior.
-
-What the trouble was about, Guy did not learn, but it ended in the
-captain felling the Italian to the deck by a powerful blow.
-
-Guido rose slowly. His swarthy face was pale, and his eyes gleamed with
-a fierce and baleful light; but he said nothing.
-
-“Now go to your work, you dog!” cried the captain.
-
-Only Guy noticed the terrible rage visible in the Italian’s face.
-
-He spoke of it to Abner Titcomb.
-
-“Captain Richmond has made a dangerous enemy,” he said.
-
-“Who is it?”
-
-“The Italian sailor.”
-
-Then Guy related what he had seen.
-
-“What can he have done?”
-
-Inquiry showed that there had been no cause for the captain’s violent
-outbreak. He was in one of his fits of periodical irritation, and Guido,
-unfortunately for him, chanced to be in his way, and received the
-benefit of it.
-
-“I shouldn’t like to have an Italian for an enemy,” said Titcomb,
-thoughtfully. “But it is Captain Richmond’s lookout. He may some day
-repent his violence.”
-
-There were others who shared Mr. Titcomb’s views, but gradually the
-affair faded out of remembrance.
-
-Guido Leporelli seemed himself to have forgotten his ill treatment. He
-went about his duties in the same quiet way he had always done.
-
-As for Captain Richmond, he never troubled himself to think of the
-Italian. If anyone had suggested that he stood in danger he would have
-laughed at the idea.
-
-He was a tall, strong man, weighing not far from two hundred pounds,
-while Leporelli would scarcely have tipped the scales at one hundred and
-twenty.
-
-The weather was delightful; the temperature was warm and balmy, with no
-signs of a storm, and day after day the Osprey glided along under
-smiling skies.
-
-“How are you enjoying the voyage, Guy?” asked Abner Titcomb.
-
-“So much that I should like to see it prolonged but for one thing.”
-
-“What is that?”
-
-“I am anxious to reach the island so as to settle the question about the
-treasure.”
-
-“You are anxious to become rich, then, Guy?”
-
-“It isn’t so much that, but Mr. Saunders, at my suggestion, has invested
-a good deal of money in this expedition. I don’t want him to be a
-loser.”
-
-“He would not blame you.”
-
-“Perhaps not; but I should blame myself. Besides, you know how the
-captain has derided the scheme?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“I want to prove to him that he is in the wrong. He calls Mr. Saunders
-‘a blooming idiot,’ and I have no doubt he applies that name to me,
-also.”
-
-“Well, Guy, I hope you will succeed. I am not over and above sanguine
-myself, as you know. I have heard and read of too many enterprises like
-yours, and that makes me incredulous.”
-
-“Still, you won’t call me ‘a blooming idiot’ even if I do fail,” said
-Guy, smiling.
-
-“No, Guy, I think you are very far from an idiot. I should be more
-likely to apply that name to the captain.”
-
-“Why?”
-
-“On account of his treatment of the Italian sailor.”
-
-“Leporelli doesn’t seem to bear any grudge, so far as we can judge from
-his conduct.”
-
-“Don’t judge too hastily. An Italian and an Indian have long memories
-for injuries.”
-
-Since the conversation already reported between Guy and the captain,
-nothing further had been said. Guy would have been glad to speak, but he
-saw that Captain Richmond was quite incredulous, and it would be like
-having cold water dashed in his face to talk it over with him again.
-
-Had Captain Grover been in command, Guy would have had daily conferences
-with him, but the two men were altogether different.
-
-Though he did not know the ship’s reckoning, Guy was of opinion that
-they must be very near the Agalegas Islands. He longed to ask the
-captain, but did not venture to do so.
-
-It was Captain Richmond himself who broached the subject.
-
-He was pacing the deck one afternoon when he met Guy.
-
-“Come here, Fenwick,” he said. “I want to speak to you.”
-
-Guy joined him in his walk. His heart beat quickly, for he felt that the
-captain was about to speak to him on the subject nearest to his heart.
-
-“We are close to the Agalegas Islands,” said the captain, abruptly.
-“To-morrow we shall probably sight some of them.”
-
-“I am glad to hear it, captain,” responded Guy, joyfully.
-
-“I don’t know how many of them there are, but I judge there may be a
-considerable number. Do you expect me to visit them all?”
-
-“No, Captain Richmond. If you remember, I read you a description of the
-one in which I feel an interest. That description is so minute that I
-don’t think we are likely to mistake it.”
-
-“You don’t know the relative position of the island, whether it is the
-nearest to us, or the furthermost?”
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“Humph! That is not very encouraging.”
-
-“If you will excuse my suggesting it, I think it is likely to be the
-nearest.”
-
-“And why?”
-
-“The pirates would probably consider one island as good for their
-purpose as another, and would select the first that presented itself.”
-
-“That’s all conjecture.”
-
-“That is all I claim for it.”
-
-“At any rate, I hope your conjecture is a correct one. I haven’t much
-faith in your enterprise, and I am anxious to be detained as short a
-time as possible.”
-
-Captain Richmond left Guy and went to his cabin. Guy understood that he
-did not care to speak further on the subject.
-
-Early the next morning, as Guy lay in his bunk, there was a loud knock
-at the door of his stateroom.
-
-“What’s the matter?” he called out, drowsily.
-
-“Matter enough!” cried Abner Titcomb, for it was he. “We are in sight of
-land!”
-
-Guy sprang from his berth and ran up on deck.
-
-There, at the distance of half a mile, lay a beautiful island, a
-delightful sight after the thousands of miles of ocean they had
-traversed.
-
-But, best of all, Guy noted with wildly beating heart that _it was well
-wooded to within a mile of the shore; and toward the center there was a
-hill, or slight eminence, perhaps a hundred and fifty feet in altitude_!
-
-It was evidently the island of which he was in search.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIX
-
-ON THE ISLAND
-
-
-When Guy scanned the island, and saw that it answered the description
-given in the papers bequeathed him by his uncle, his heart beat gladly.
-His pride was interested in the reliability of the information given
-him.
-
-It was on the faith of these that Mr. Saunders, his employer, had risked
-a considerable sum of money, and now it looked as if he would be richly
-repaid for his investment.
-
-As Guy stood on deck regarding the island, Captain Richmond walked up to
-his side.
-
-“Well, captain,” said Guy, “we have been successful. This is the island
-I wanted to find.”
-
-“Yes, it is the island; but what good will it do you?”
-
-Guy had not made a confidant of the captain except in a general way. He
-distrusted the man, and feared that in some manner he would interfere
-with his plans.
-
-“I can tell you better after a few days,” answered Guy, guardedly.
-
-“I suppose you expect to find an immense treasure?” said Captain
-Richmond, with a sneer.
-
-“Perhaps so.”
-
-“Then all I can say is that you are probably doomed to disappointment.”
-
-“Why do you say that?”
-
-“All these stories of hidden treasures are old women’s tales.”
-
-“If I am disappointed,” said Guy, somewhat nettled, “you will not be a
-loser.”
-
-“I wasn’t thinking of that; but I hate to see a man make a fool of
-himself.”
-
-“Am I the man?” asked Guy, smiling.
-
-“No, but the man who has supplied you with money to make this
-expedition.”
-
-“When you see Mr. Saunders you can tell him so.”
-
-“Now, how long do you propose to delay my voyage in keeping me in this
-out-of-the-way place?”
-
-“As short a time as possible, Captain Richmond. I should like to go on
-shore at once, if convenient, and commence my search. Mr. Titcomb and
-Mr. Clark will go with me.”
-
-“Very well. I will send you ashore, as you desire. I have this to say,
-however, that I shall not be willing to remain here more than three
-days.”
-
-“I protest against this limit, Captain Richmond,” said Guy, indignantly.
-“The contract which I made with your owners says nothing of any such
-limitations. I am paying a handsome sum for any detention which my
-business here may occasion.”
-
-“_You_ are paying----” began the captain, with a sneer.
-
-“Yes, as the agent of Mr. Saunders,” responded Guy, firmly.
-
-The captain turned upon his heel and left Guy, but he gave orders that
-the long-boat should be lowered, and in five minutes Guy and his two
-assistants were on their way to the island.
-
-The Osprey anchored about a hundred yards from the shore, in order not
-to get into too shallow water. The boat trip was, therefore, a brief
-one.
-
-It was a beautiful morning. The island smiled in the bright rays of a
-tropical sun, and the luxuriant vegetation that covered the hills and
-plains made it look very attractive.
-
-“This is a charming spot, Guy,” said Abner Titcomb. “The pirates knew
-what they were about when they selected it.”
-
-“I imagine they cared very little for its appearance,” said Guy. “It
-seems to be the nearest of the islands, and, therefore, the most
-accessible.”
-
-“If I were well provided with comforts, I shouldn’t object to spending a
-few months here,” said Luke Clark.
-
-“Nor I, if at the end of that time I could get off and sail for home.”
-
-They made for a little, sandy beach on the south shore, and one of the
-sailors, leaping out of the boat, hauled it upon the beach. Guy and his
-two assistants sprang out.
-
-“When do you want us to come back?” asked the boatswain.
-
-Guy took out his watch.
-
-“We shall spend the day on the island,” he said. “You can come for us at
-six o’clock.”
-
-“But we shall get hungry before that,” objected Titcomb.
-
-“I thought of that, and asked the steward to put up some lunch for us,”
-answered Guy, pointing to a square package wrapped in stout paper.
-
-“We shall want drink, also.”
-
-“It will be strange if we can’t find a spring on the island.”
-
-Guy and his two friends stood on the shore and watched the boat as it
-was rowed back to the ship.
-
-“I can understand the feelings of Robinson Crusoe,” Guy said. “Here we
-are many thousand miles from home, on an island which has not even a
-name, so far as I know.”
-
-“True; but there’s our ship, ready to carry us away when we choose. That
-makes the difference between us and Crusoe.”
-
-“I should prefer that there should be a difference. I don’t care to feel
-myself a prisoner here.”
-
-“What are your plans for the day, Guy? You are the leader of our
-expedition. Shall we begin our search for the treasure immediately?”
-
-“To-day let us simply be explorers. I should like to see something of
-the island. Suppose we strike for the woods.”
-
-“Just as you say. We shall have a delightful walk.”
-
-The woods began about a mile from the beach, but there were scattered
-trees on the way.
-
-On their branches were birds of strange plumage. They were singing, but
-the songs were unlike any that the three explorers had heard in America.
-
-There were flowers, also, for on this far-away island it was the season
-of blooming, and their fragrance perfumed the air.
-
-“I wonder if there are any inhabitants?” said Luke Clark.
-
-“Probably there are no white inhabitants, and I hope there are none of
-a different race. They might prove dangerous, and interfere with our
-plans.”
-
-“It almost seems a waste of productive power that such a delightful
-island should be uninhabited,” said Abner Titcomb. “Suppose it were
-within a few miles of Boston or New York, or near Portland, how it would
-attract visitors.”
-
-“Like Peak’s Island,” suggested Luke Clark.
-
-“Where is that?” asked Guy.
-
-“Three miles from Portland. It is much smaller than this, but it
-attracts many visitors in the summer.”
-
-“Unfortunately, we can’t move this island. Indeed, I shouldn’t want to
-till I have found the treasure.”
-
-They reached the edge of the woods and plunged in. There was very little
-underbrush, but the trees rose straight and erect, branching at a
-considerable distance from the ground.
-
-“What a fine grove for a camp meeting,” said Luke Clark. “Do you know
-how far the trees reach back, Guy?”
-
-“Three or four miles, according to my description.”
-
-“Shall we push through?”
-
-“Yes. Back of the woods rises the small hill indicated on my plan of
-the island. I propose that we ascend that, and take a general view. It
-may be high enough for us to see the shore on the other side.”
-
-It was not a work of difficulty to reach the hill and ascend it.
-
-The rise was gradual, and the hill was comparatively bare of trees. Thus
-far they had discovered nothing that indicated any previous occupation
-by white men; but now on the summit of the hill they saw a pole looking
-somewhat like a telegraph pole.
-
-“Do you see that, Guy?” said Abner Titcomb.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“That must have been placed there by white visitors.”
-
-“Probably by some of the pirates of whom my uncle speaks.”
-
-“Yes; and so far it is a confirmation of his story.”
-
-“You are right. It should be looked upon as encouraging.”
-
-There was something else that suggested former visits. On the top of the
-hill, a hundred feet from the pole, was a rude seat made by a plank
-resting upon supports at either end.
-
-“Let us sit down,” said Guy, “and take a general survey of the island.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXX
-
-LOOKING FOR TREASURE
-
-
-Though not very high, the hill on which Guy and his friends were seated
-was of sufficient altitude to command a general view of the entire
-island. With the exception of this hill, the surface of the island was
-flat, and it was possible to see its general contour.
-
-In front, at a comparatively short distance, the Osprey rode at anchor.
-
-“It is the sight of the ship that makes me feel comfortable,” said Abner
-Titcomb, pointing to it.
-
-Through the clear atmosphere they could see distinctly all that passed
-on board the vessel.
-
-“See,” said Luke Clark, “the captain is pacing the deck with an
-impatient step. Ten to one he doesn’t enjoy being detained here.”
-
-“I know he doesn’t,” said Guy. “He loses no opportunity to ridicule my
-search after the treasure, and thinks Mr. Saunders an idiot for the
-expense he has incurred in chartering the vessel.”
-
-“I don’t see what business it is of his,” said Titcomb. “You, or rather
-Mr. Saunders, are paying the owners well for the time consumed.”
-
-“True; but he is impatient to go on to Bombay. He asked me if I couldn’t
-get through my search in three days.”
-
-“What did you say?”
-
-“That this time was entirely insufficient.”
-
-“It is a pity that Captain Grover is not in command.”
-
-“Yes. It would be a great deal more comfortable for me.”
-
-From time to time, as they could see, the captain looked toward the
-island and then resumed his walk.
-
-“I wonder he doesn’t propose to come on shore and aid you in the search,
-Guy.”
-
-“I don’t think he cares to have me succeed. For some reason which I
-don’t understand he appears to have taken a dislike to me.”
-
-“It is partly because you are independent of him. He has authority over
-all on board the Osprey except ourselves, and this chafes him.”
-
-“I shouldn’t like to be in the power of such a man.”
-
-“Nor I. But for your firmness, Luke and myself would have lost our cabin
-privileges and been obliged to eat with the sailors.”
-
-“So far as pleasant society is concerned, I should be as willing to keep
-company with them as with Captain Richmond.”
-
-“I feel the same way, but I was unwilling that the captain should impose
-on me.”
-
-“Boys,” said Luke Clark, suddenly, “I think we made a mistake in not
-bringing some water with us. I am beginning to feel thirsty.”
-
-“I shall feel so soon,” said Titcomb. “We may as well hunt for a spring.
-Thirst is, if anything, harder to bear than hunger.”
-
-“Very well,” said Guy. “Let us make a search.”
-
-They descended the opposite slope of the hill, and in a covert near the
-bottom found a clear, pellucid spring, from which they dipped water in
-the hollow of their hands and drank.
-
-There was a slight mineral flavor which was not unpleasant, and all
-three enjoyed the cooling draughts.
-
-“This is a very important discovery,” said Titcomb, “and would be even
-more so if we were obliged to remain any length of time on the island.
-Now, Guy, what shall we do next?”
-
-“Continue our exploration,” said Guy. “This is only the first day,
-remember.”
-
-“But the captain wants to limit you to three days.”
-
-“Yes; but I have not accepted the limitation. After traveling so many
-thousand miles, I don’t propose to be hurried.”
-
-“I applaud your pluck, Guy. You have an unusually strong will for a boy
-of sixteen. From whom do you take it?”
-
-“Not from my father,” answered Guy. “He is altogether too gentle and
-yielding, and allows himself to be bossed by one of his deacons.
-Fortunately, I thwarted Deacon Crane in one of his schemes when I was at
-home.”
-
-“Your father is a minister, isn’t he?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“That accounts for it.”
-
-“I don’t know. Some ministers are quite as fond of having their own way
-as any of their congregation. However, that isn’t the case with my
-father.”
-
-“I suppose, Guy, you have some clue to the place where the treasure is
-concealed?” said Titcomb. “I have not inquired, hitherto, but it seems
-to me that while we are exploring we may as well keep our eyes open, and
-perhaps we may chance upon the spot.”
-
-“It is time I told you what I know,” answered Guy. “I am obliged to
-confess that the directions are not as clear and explicit as I should
-wish. Yet I think they may be sufficiently so for our purpose.”
-
-“Go ahead, Guy,” said Luke Clark. “I confess that my curiosity is
-aroused.”
-
-“Then I will tell you all I know.”
-
-Guy took from his pocket a roll of paper, discolored by time, and
-unfolding it, read this paragraph:
-
- “There is a place on the island where six trees are arranged (by
- nature) in the shape of a cross, as this drawing will show.
-
- o
-
- o o o
-
- o
-
- o
-
- “Between the second and third of these trees, counting from the top
- downward, the pirate’s treasure is concealed. A large cavity was
- dug out, and in this was placed a sailor’s chest, in which are
- stored gold, silver, and jewels, besides a considerable amount in
- bank notes--some English, some French, and some American. As to
- the value of these treasures, no one knew anything except the
- captain, and possibly even he was uninformed.”
-
-“There is more,” added Guy, “but this is all that is of importance.”
-
-Abner Titcomb and Luke Clark listened thoughtfully.
-
-“That seems a pretty good clue,” said Abner, at length. “It is hardly
-likely that there will be more than one group of trees arranged in the
-shape of a cross.”
-
-“You are, no doubt, right.”
-
-“I move that we use our eyes as we go along. We may come upon this cross
-this very day.”
-
-“I wish we might.”
-
-“If we do, we may conclude that we have succeeded in our quest, even if
-we do not dig at once for the treasure.”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“I shall feel more interest in our walk now, as we shall have an object
-in view.”
-
-“It seems to me,” said Guy, “that the pirates might easily have selected
-a place more difficult to find.”
-
-“I don’t know about that. Of course, now that we have the clue, it seems
-simple, but otherwise how could we be led to suppose that the treasure
-would be hidden there rather than in any other place? All puzzles are
-easy when you have found out the key to them.”
-
-After this the party naturally confined their explorations to the wooded
-part of the island. Somewhere among this multitude of trees were to be
-found the six trees arranged in the shape of a cross.
-
-“It seems as if it ought to be easy to find,” said Guy.
-
-“Yes; but you must remember that the woods, besides running back for
-perhaps three or four miles, reach nearly across the island in breadth.
-It may be a long and tedious search, after all.”
-
-“But I don’t think we can fail to succeed at last.”
-
-“Yet it may be a matter of weeks before we find the cross.”
-
-“At any rate we have the clue. It does not require sharpness, only
-patience.”
-
-When midday came all felt hungry, and they sat down to eat the
-provisions they had brought with them.
-
-As they had discovered water nowhere else, they were obliged to work
-their way back to the spring which they had originally chanced upon.
-
-“It is a pity that we didn’t bring a pail with us to hold water, so that
-we need not have been obliged to retrace our footsteps.”
-
-“We shall know better how to manage to-morrow.”
-
-The three explorers wandered about till they were very tired, and a full
-hour before the time set they were on the beach waiting for the boat to
-carry them back to the Osprey. They were seen from the vessel, and in a
-few minutes they were on board again.
-
-“Well,” said Captain Richmond, addressing Guy, “what have you
-accomplished?”
-
-“We have discovered a spring and explored a part of the island.”
-
-“Have you found the treasure?”
-
-“Not yet,” answered Guy.
-
-“So I supposed,” returned the captain, with a sneer.
-
-He said nothing more, but he had succeeded in making Guy feel
-uncomfortable.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXI
-
-A STARTLING SUGGESTION
-
-
-The program for the next day was like that of the first, except that no
-time was spent on a general exploration of the island.
-
-The impatience shown by Captain Richmond made Guy fear that unless the
-treasure were speedily found he would object to staying longer. Of
-course, this would be in violation of the agreement he had made with the
-owners, but there was no court to enforce that agreement, and if the
-captain should, in his obstinacy, decide to sail away, the whole object
-of the expedition would be lost, or, at any rate, indefinitely deferred.
-
-Therefore, on reaching the island in the morning, Guy and his two
-friends immediately set about searching for the six trees arranged in
-the shape of a cross. It did not seem that it would be difficult to find
-them, but nevertheless three more days slipped away, and at the end of
-that time they were no nearer success than before.
-
-Even Guy began to feel anxious. He knew that in the event of the failure
-of the expedition Mr. Saunders might blame him for the loss of the
-considerable sum which had been spent in fitting it out, and, moreover,
-he would feel in duty bound to return the five thousand dollars which
-the merchant had advanced to him.
-
-A part of this sum had been spent, some of it in paying the mortgage on
-his father’s house, and he would be left hopelessly in debt.
-
-“Don’t feel blue, Guy,” said Abner Titcomb. “It took us months to come
-here, and surely we can spare a month for the search.”
-
-“Yes, Abner; but will the captain wait for us that long?”
-
-“There is the rub?” said Titcomb. “For some reason he is very impatient,
-and very averse to staying here.”
-
-“Probably he is naturally impatient,” suggested Luke Clark.
-
-“That does not explain it. He is evidently unfriendly to Guy, and does
-not want him to succeed.”
-
-“And for that reason I am all the more determined to succeed,” said Guy,
-firmly.
-
-For two hours after this they searched vigorously and earnestly. Not a
-clump of trees but was scanned critically, in the hope that it might be
-the lucky cross of which they were in quest.
-
-The time most dreaded by Guy was the evening and the return to the ship
-unsuccessful and empty-handed.
-
-Captain Richmond was always on hand, and always put the question:
-
-“Well, have you succeeded?”
-
-“Not yet,” answered Guy, reluctantly.
-
-“Of course not,” retorted the captain, contemptuously.
-
-“But I mean to do so,” said Guy, pluckily.
-
-“And how many years do you expect me to ride at anchor here waiting for
-you?”
-
-“We have been here but five days, so far,” said Guy.
-
-“And have accomplished nothing. You might as well make up your mind,
-first as last, that there is nothing to be found here. I don’t believe,
-for my part, that any pirates ever visited the island.”
-
-“Why, then, should a dying man tell my uncle so, Captain Richmond?”
-
-“It was a sailor’s yarn. There are some men who can’t help lying, even
-upon their deathbed.”
-
-“Don’t you believe any pirates ever concealed their booty?”
-
-“Nine out of ten of the stories about pirates and hidden treasure are
-fabrications.”
-
-“Be that as it may, Captain Richmond,” said Guy, with dignity, “you
-will lose nothing by waiting.”
-
-“I shall lose my patience, for one thing.”
-
-“I don’t think you have much.”
-
-“No impertinence, young man!” said Captain Richmond, angrily.
-
-“I don’t mean to be impertinent, but I want you to carry out in good
-faith the terms of the agreement I made with your owners.”
-
-The captain walked away without a word, but there was a look upon his
-face which Guy did not like. He knew that if the captain chose to put an
-end to his stay upon the island he would have no alternative but to
-submit, and would be obliged to keep on to Bombay in the humiliation of
-failure.
-
-Guy’s fears were increased by a few words he had with Frank Low, the
-young sailor already referred to as an object of dislike to the captain.
-
-It was one evening, when the captain had retired early.
-
-“Guy--Mr. Fenwick,” said Frank, “let me speak a few words to you.”
-
-“By all means, Frank. You need not call me Mr. Fenwick. I am only a boy
-like yourself--younger, indeed.”
-
-“But you are a passenger, while I am only a poor sailor.”
-
-“You are my friend, all the same. Now what have you to tell me?”
-
-“Captain Richmond is in a great funk at being obliged to stay here while
-you are on shore.”
-
-“I know that very well, Frank, but he has no right to be. I made a
-special agreement with the owners of the Osprey for which they will be
-handsomely paid.”
-
-Frank shook his head.
-
-“That’s all very well, Master Guy, but the captain will play you a trick
-if he can.”
-
-“What trick can he play me?”
-
-“He can forbid your going on shore again.”
-
-“He wouldn’t do that. He knows that in that case, the contract being
-broken, I should have an excuse for refusing to pay the sum agreed
-upon.”
-
-“Is it after hidden gold you are searching, Master Guy?”
-
-“Yes; after treasure concealed on this island by pirates.”
-
-“Do you believe it is there?”
-
-“Yes. I have very good reason to believe it.”
-
-“Then why don’t you get the captain on your side by offering him
-something--say a thousand dollars--in case you find it.”
-
-“It wouldn’t do much good. The captain doesn’t believe in the
-treasure.”
-
-Frank Low looked uneasy.
-
-“I’ll tell you what I am afraid of, Master Guy,” he said.
-
-“Go on, Frank.”
-
-“I am afraid some day when you are on the island he will set sail
-without you.”
-
-Guy looked startled, as he well might, at this suggestion.
-
-“He wouldn’t dare do that,” he replied.
-
-“I don’t know. I believe he would dare to do anything. Besides----”
-
-“Well, Frank,” said Guy, seeing that he hesitated.
-
-“Besides, I don’t think the captain is wholly responsible for what he
-does.”
-
-“Why do you think that?” asked Guy, quickly.
-
-“From the way he behaves. Sometimes he paces up and down the deck,
-muttering to himself. I shouldn’t be surprised if he were off his base.”
-
-“You mean that he is crazy?”
-
-“It looks to me like that. I had an uncle who was affected in the same
-way. He used to go up and down through the village, muttering, and took
-very little notice of anyone he met when he had the fit on him. After a
-while he got worse, and at last had to be carried to an asylum.”
-
-“Then you think that with the fit upon him, the captain might sail away
-and leave me and my two friends on the island?”
-
-“That is what I am afraid of.”
-
-“Thank you for putting me on my guard, Frank. I will think over what you
-have said and try to prepare for it.”
-
-“I don’t see how you can.”
-
-“I must still continue my visits to the island, whatever risk I run;
-that is due to my employer. But, should the worst happen, you can do
-something for me.”
-
-“I will do anything for you, Master Guy,” said the young sailor,
-earnestly.
-
-“Then, Frank, if the captain treacherously deserts us, and keeps on his
-course to Bombay, as soon as the Osprey arrives there I want you to call
-on Mr. Saunders, my employer, and let him know where I am. He will
-probably have the captain arrested, and will send the Osprey or some
-other vessel to our help.”
-
-“But you will be left to starve!”
-
-“I don’t fear that. There are natural fruits on the island, and animals
-that we can kill for food. I think that we can get along as Robinson
-Crusoe did.”
-
-“I will remember what you have told me, Master Guy, but I hope there
-will be no need to do it.”
-
-“I trust, too, that the necessity will not arise.”
-
-“Don’t you think you had better give up your search, Master Guy,
-considering how much opposition there is to it?”
-
-“No, Frank,” said Guy, firmly. “You must remember that I am in the
-employ of Mr. Saunders, and represent his interests. I will prove
-faithful to him, whatever happens.”
-
-Frank Low looked perplexed and uneasy. He had become anxious, and being
-warmly attached to Guy, who treated him as a friend and an equal,
-thought chiefly of his safety.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXII
-
-LUKE CLARK MAKES A DISCOVERY
-
-
-The fear excited by Frank Low’s communication made Guy more anxious than
-ever to complete his work upon the island as soon as possible. Captain
-Richmond’s evident hostility and desire to get away excited daily
-apprehension.
-
-Guy had no desire to repeat the experience of Robinson Crusoe. It would
-doubtless be romantic, but he preferred to read romances rather than
-enact them.
-
-Guy’s feelings were shared by his two companions.
-
-“Whenever I come to the island I pray that it may be for the last time,”
-said Abner Titcomb. “With such a man as Captain Richmond in command of
-the Osprey I never feel safe.”
-
-“I feel so, too,” added Luke Clark.
-
-A new alarm seized Guy. Would his companions refuse to persevere in the
-quest?
-
-He had no doubt of their general loyalty, but both had families in
-far-away Maine, and their affections made them timid.
-
-Guy himself had a father and friends in America, and he, too, shrank
-from the fate which would be his if the captain should take a fancy to
-sail away and leave them on the island.
-
-It was certainly a strange and momentous responsibility that rested upon
-this American boy of but seventeen years. Here were two men of middle
-age under his direction. He had hired them for a special service, but he
-could not command them to remain faithful in the face of the danger
-which they all dreaded.
-
-“Don’t you think, Mr. Titcomb,” said Guy, on the second morning after
-his conversation with Frank Low, “that we had better work more
-systematically?”
-
-“What do you mean, Guy?”
-
-“I will tell you. Hitherto we have kept together. Would it not be well
-to separate and go in different directions, meeting, say, at four
-o’clock? It would not be so pleasant, but I think it would multiply our
-chances of success.”
-
-“I am ready for any plan that will have that result. Do you know, I
-dreamed of my wife and children last night?”
-
-“That must have been pleasant.”
-
-“No; for in my dream one of the children seemed to be very sick with a
-fever. I could not help thinking of what might happen during our
-protracted absence.”
-
-Abner Titcomb spoke gravely, and it was easy to see that the dream had
-made a deep impression upon him. Not only upon him, but upon Luke Clark,
-to whom the same thought seemed to have come.
-
-“If Captain Grover were in command of the Osprey, we wouldn’t feel so
-anxious or hurried,” he said.
-
-“No; but we have a very different man in command.”
-
-“True; but he would not have the courage to sail away and leave us in
-the lurch.”
-
-“Suppose, however, that Frank Low’s conjecture is correct, and the man
-is insane?”
-
-“Then, of course, he would be capable of anything,” said Luke Clark.
-
-“Don’t let us brood over a danger which perhaps does not exist,”
-interrupted Guy. “Rather let us consult together how to succeed.”
-
-It was decided to adopt Guy’s suggestion and separate, each of the three
-taking a different route, and meeting again at four o’clock. It was felt
-by all that there was no time to be lost.
-
-It may be as well to explain here that each of the three was provided
-with a watch, so that there would be no difficulty about meeting at any
-hour agreed upon.
-
-The first day on which this arrangement was carried out proved to be a
-long one for each member of the party. Previously they were able to
-converse together, and this made the time slip by more rapidly.
-
-They met on the hill, at the place where they had found the seat already
-referred to.
-
-Guy and Titcomb were the first to arrive.
-
-“Well, Abner, what success?” asked Guy.
-
-“None at all. I presume you have no better news to report.”
-
-“No.”
-
-“I wonder whether your clue--about the trees in the shape of a
-cross--can be depended upon?”
-
-“If not, I shall have absolutely nothing to guide me.”
-
-“Then let us trust that it is reliable. Well, I scanned closely every
-clump of trees in my wanderings, and saw nothing that answered the
-description.”
-
-“Let us hope that Luke was more fortunate.”
-
-Five minutes later Luke Clark made his appearance, coming from the west.
-There was an unusual expression upon his face that made Guy hopeful.
-
-“Well, Luke,” he said, “have you discovered anything?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Clark.
-
-“What is it?” asked Guy, eagerly. “Not the cross?”
-
-“No, not the cross. This is what I found.”
-
-He drew from his pocket a small volume, looking like an account book.
-The cover bore the marks of exposure. It had evidently been out in the
-rain, but the inside pages were full of writing which was still legible.
-
-“The book must have been left here by one of the pirates,” said Guy.
-
-“No; not by one of the pirates, but by an unfortunate man who met the
-fate that we have all been dreading.”
-
-“What do you mean, Luke?”
-
-“I mean that the man who wrote the account which you will find in this
-book was left here purposely by a ship captain who had a grudge against
-him. So much I have gathered from the pages that I have read.”
-
-“Sit down and read it to us. It is nearly two hours before we shall have
-to be on the beach to meet the boat.”
-
-The handwriting was plain and legible, though a lead pencil had been
-employed. It looked very much like a schoolboy’s hand, the letters being
-round and well formed. The writer had evidently written slowly and
-deliberately.
-
-The reading was listened to with deep interest. The story ran thus:
-
- “I wonder whether anyone will ever read these lines which I pen in
- my despair. I hope so, though when they are read I shall be beyond
- human help. Not that I am sick. I am well in body, but so unhappy
- that I have made up my mind when this record is completed to throw
- myself into the sea and end my captivity in the only way that seems
- practicable.
-
- “Four years I have lived on this island in the completest solitude.
- Every day I have made a notch on a tree, which I selected for the
- purpose, as it was the only way of keeping tally of the time. The
- seasons are so much alike that the changes are not sufficient to be
- a guide to me.
-
- “I have just been counting the notches I have made, and I find them
- to number fourteen hundred and sixty. That makes exactly four
- years, not making account of the extra day for leap year.
-
- “But I must not make my preface too long. Let me say, then, that
- in the year 187--I set sail from Liverpool for Bombay, rating as an
- ordinary seaman. I had made other voyages, for I have been a
- sailor, man and boy, for twenty years, but I had no presentiment
- that this was to be the last and most disastrous.
-
- “We had a good captain, a man who understood his business, strict,
- and yet kind. I always liked him, and got on well with him. I may
- say that I never sailed under a captain whom I more highly
- respected. His name was Clark----”
-
-“Your name, Luke,” suggested Guy. “I don’t understand how, under such a
-captain, the poor fellow could have come to grief.”
-
-“You will see further on.”
-
-Luke Clark continued reading:
-
- “The mate, however, was a different man, arrogant, rough, and
- domineering. None of us liked him. He would have misused the
- sailors had the captain allowed, but Captain Clark, though a mild
- and good-tempered man, was one who did not permit his authority to
- be questioned or disputed. More than once, when the mate was on the
- point of abusing one of us sailors, the captain interfered and
- sternly reprimanded him.
-
- “Of course, under these circumstances, the mate could not do the
- harm or indulge in the brutality to which his nature impelled him.
- This was fortunate for me, for by ill luck I had managed to incur
- his special ill will. Once he was on the point of striking me to
- the deck when Captain Clark interfered.
-
- “The mate never forgot this. He was humiliated, for the captain had
- reproved him sharply in the presence of some of the crew. He often
- looked at me in a manner which boded me no good. Still I did not
- feel anxious, for I knew that Captain Clark was just and humane,
- and would not tolerate any abuse on the part of the mate.
-
- “But I could not foresee the future. I did not dream what
- misfortune was in store for us. We were nearing Madagascar, when
- the captain fell sick of some mysterious disorder, and in the space
- of two days was dead.
-
- “So it chanced that we sailors lost our best friend, and John
- Richmond became captain in his place.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXIII
-
-THE END OF JOHN WOLF’S NARRATIVE
-
-
-The three looked at each other in amazement.
-
-“John Richmond!” repeated Guy. “It is very strange. But read on. I think
-I can guess how he acted.”
-
-Luke Clark proceeded with the manuscript.
-
- “After the mate became captain, things changed for the sailors.
- Before, we had a strict disciplinarian, but a kindly one. No sailor
- who did his duty had anything to complain of. After that we were in
- charge of a tyrant. Captain Richmond, for this was his title now,
- did not forget his experiences or animosities as mate. There were
- several whom he disliked, but I think he hated me the most. He
- would have abused me, but I knew his feelings, and did not give him
- a chance.
-
- “I think he disliked me all the more on that account. I could see,
- by the way he looked at me at times, what hatred for me there was
- in his heart. I think he disliked me the more because, though only
- a common seaman, I had had a fine education, and he knew it. In
- that respect I was his superior.
-
- “Well, about this time there came a storm. It was a very violent
- storm, unusual in that latitude, and it drove us out of our course
- very considerably. Instead of trying to get into the regular route
- for vessels bound to Bombay, Captain Richmond kept the ship in a
- northeasterly course till we struck the Agalegas Islands.
-
- “What could be his reason I did not comprehend, but I soon
- understood only too well. He went on shore, taking myself and
- another of the crew with him. We kept on till we reached the woods.
- Then the captain took my companion with him, and bade me remain
- where I was on some pretext. He was to come for me later on.
-
- “I waited unsuspectingly till I got tired. Then I ascended the
- hill, and to my dismay saw the Miranda--that was the name of our
- vessel--under full sail, bearing out to sea. In an instant the
- terrible truth flashed upon me. I had been left, helpless and
- alone, on this unknown island, with very little chance of ever
- leaving it, for it was not in the path of trading vessels.
-
- “I was almost frantic when I realized what a fearful fate was
- reserved for me. I shrieked, I shook my fist at the receding
- vessel. I called down curses on the head of the fiend who had taken
- upon me this terrible revenge, or rather had inflicted upon me this
- unprovoked punishment, for I had done nothing to incur his
- hostility.
-
- “But do what I would I could not recall the Miranda. What excuse
- the captain made for my absence I do not know; but though I had
- friends on board, there was no one who would dare take my part, or
- call him to account for his action.
-
- “Four years have passed since then. They have been like forty. I
- have not starved, for the berries and fruits which the island
- affords, together with the fish I have been able to catch, have
- sustained me. But there was no one with whom I could hold
- converse--no one to whom I could speak, so it is a wonder I have
- not forgotten my native tongue.
-
- “For a time I bore up, sustained by the hope that some vessel would
- touch at the island and carry me back to England. In the four years
- I have seen two ships, but I was unable to attract the attention of
- anyone on board.
-
- “So hope died at last, and I have come to the conclusion that for
- me there is no release, no way of escape. I am forty-two years of
- age. Under ordinary circumstances I might hope to live thirty
- years longer. But what would life be on this island, cut off from
- human companionship? I would rather end it all, and have decided to
- do so. When I have completed this record I shall go to a cliff on
- the northern shore of the island, and fling myself into the sea.
- Whether any eye will read these lines, I cannot tell. I hope so. I
- hope that someone will learn the perfidious and cruel conduct of
- John Richmond, and pity his poor victim.
-
-JOHN WOLF.”
-
-
-
-When the story had been read the three looked at one another in
-stupefaction.
-
-“It is terrible,” said Guy. “Why is it that such things are permitted?”
-
-“Don’t you think, Guy, that this partly explains Captain Richmond’s
-reluctance to stay here?” asked Abner Titcomb.
-
-“Yes,” answered Guy, quickly. “I had not thought of that, but it is
-probably the case.”
-
-“A man who would be capable of wronging a poor sailor like John Wolf,
-and dooming him to a hopeless captivity, is quite capable of repeating
-the atrocious act,” observed Luke Clark, significantly.
-
-“Yes,” said Titcomb, gravely. “I agree with you. It will be well for us
-to find that treasure as soon as possible. We run a risk every time we
-come here.”
-
-Luke Clark had been turning over the leaves of the memorandum book from
-which he had read the sailor’s story.
-
-“There is something more,” he said; “a post-script. It may be important.
-I will read it.”
-
-This was what he read:
-
- “I may as well record here an important discovery I chanced to make
- one day. It is of no use to me, but it may benefit the persons into
- whose hands this book may fall. At the north end of the island,
- about two hundred feet from the edge of the bluff, there is a group
- of trees arranged singularly in the shape of a cross. Between the
- second and third trees, at about eighteen inches from the surface,
- is a sailor’s chest, full of gold, silver, and jewels. I cannot
- estimate the value, but it must be large. I fancy it was hidden
- here by pirates. It must have been forgotten, however, for no one
- has visited it since I have been on this island.
-
- If I could only get away, this treasure would make me rich. It is a
- tantalizing thought. As I am situated it is of no earthly use to
- me. Some time--it may be years hence--it will be found by some
- lucky person, perhaps by the one who reads this account, and it
- will make him rich. Such good fortune is not for me. If I could
- only escape from this island, which, charming as it is, I have
- learned to detest, I would be willing to live in abject poverty for
- the rest of my life. Wealth is far from my thoughts----”
-
-“Is that all?” asked Guy, when Luke Clark stopped reading.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“It is indeed strange. I thought the group of trees must be in the wood
-somewhere. We have been on the wrong scent.”
-
-“But we have succeeded at last. Let us be thankful for that. We can
-probably finish up our work in a day or two, and then--we can go home.”
-
-“We must go to Bombay first.”
-
-“Yes. We can stand that, since the delay will be brief.”
-
-“Shall we tell Captain Richmond that we have succeeded?” asked Luke.
-
-“Perhaps it will be well to drop a hint that we are on the point of
-making a discovery. That will encourage him, and insure his waiting. It
-is not well to tell him too much.”
-
-“It is time to go down to the beach. Only one day more!”
-
-The three descended the hill, and reached the beach about five o’clock.
-
-They were seen from the ship, and the boat was sent for them.
-
-“Well,” said the captain, with his usual sneer, as they climbed on deck,
-“have you discovered the mare’s nest?”
-
-The remark was addressed to Guy.
-
-“I have reason to think we shall locate the treasure to-morrow, Captain
-Richmond.”
-
-“What ground have you for that assertion?” asked the captain, quickly.
-
-“Excuse my explaining now, but I have good reasons for my belief.”
-
-Captain Richmond scanned Guy closely, being surprised by his confident
-tone.
-
-Guy’s face was bright and cheerful, and confirmed his words. He thought
-that the captain would question him further, but the commander only
-looked thoughtful, and turning on his heel without a word went down to
-his cabin.
-
-“I wish I could read his thoughts,” Guy said to himself. “He doesn’t
-seem glad that I am likely to succeed. He even looks as if he were
-disappointed.”
-
-“Very likely. He’s a strange man, and a disagreeable one.”
-
-Later in the evening, say about nine o’clock, Abner Titcomb and Luke
-Clark were leaning over the side, talking, as was natural, of the
-stirring events of the day, when the captain passed, neither of them
-being aware of his nearness.
-
-There was one word which caught his attention. It was the name Miranda.
-
-He stopped short, and there was a startled look on his face.
-
-“Did I hear the name Miranda?” he asked, quickly.
-
-“Yes,” answered Titcomb, conscious of his imprudence.
-
-The captain turned away, but he looked suspicious and agitated, and
-began to mutter to himself, looking darkly from time to time at the two
-men.
-
-“Does he suspect anything, do you think?” asked Titcomb.
-
-“No; I don’t think so.”
-
-“All the same, I wish that I had kept my tongue between my teeth.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXIV
-
-HOW SUCCESS BECAME FAILURE
-
-
-The next morning, when Guy and his two companions started for the
-island, their faces were bright with hope and expectation. They felt
-that success was at hand.
-
-They never doubted the truth of the statement which they had read in
-John Wolf’s memorandum book. There had been times when they had been
-despondent, but all fear of failure was now removed.
-
-They were too much absorbed in their own thoughts to notice the rather
-remarkable demeanor of the captain, who stood on the deck, silent and
-watchful, while his three passengers were taking their places in the
-boat.
-
-They were provided with a pickaxe and a shovel. These Guy had brought
-with him from home, in the hope that they would be required in
-unearthing the treasure of which he was in search.
-
-Hitherto they had not carried these implements on their daily trips to
-the island, but the time had now come when they would be of use.
-
-Captain John Richmond smiled cynically as he watched the boat lowered
-and the three explorers entering it. Probably no one of the sailors
-noticed his expression except Frank Low, on whom it produced a feeling
-of uneasiness.
-
-“I wonder what the captain’s thinking about,” he said to himself.
-
-Captain Richmond stood silent and thoughtful till he saw the party land
-on the island beach. Then he waited quietly till the boat returned.
-
-He waited longer, and through the glass saw Guy and his companions
-plunge into the forest.
-
-Then he called the mate, and gave him an order which was received with
-intense astonishment.
-
-“Surely, Captain Richmond,” he said, “you are not in earnest!”
-
-“Mr. Forbush,” said the captain, sternly, “I’ll thank you not to
-question my orders.”
-
-“But, Captain Richmond, you are surely not going to put out to sea,
-leaving your three passengers on the island!”
-
-“That is just what I am going to do,” said the captain, with an oath.
-
-“But, sir----”
-
-“Do you understand, Mr. Forbush, that I am the captain of this vessel?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“I understand my business, and I don’t choose to have my orders
-questioned.”
-
-“But, sir, this is monstrous!” protested the mate.
-
-“Another word, sir, and I will put you in irons!”
-
-The mate looked at the captain, and saw that he was almost beside
-himself with rage. Evidently he was in no condition to be expostulated
-with.
-
-It seemed necessary to give in to him for the present, and the mate
-called the boatswain to pipe the crew to duty.
-
-There was more than one perplexed and wondering face as the sailors
-prepared the ship for setting sail. They all asked themselves what it
-meant, and whether the three men on the island were to be left behind.
-
-But no one dared to ask the captain, who, stern and resolute, kept his
-place on deck, and personally saw that his orders were carried out.
-Perhaps the one who felt the deepest grief and dismay was Frank Low, who
-saw that what he had most feared was about to take place.
-
-He knew, too--for Guy had got a chance to tell him--that the scheme was
-all but discovered, and that this would be the last day upon the island.
-
-Poor Frank! Unwillingly enough he was compelled to take his part in
-getting the ship ready for a start.
-
-Had he dared, he would have made a personal protest to the captain, but
-he knew that while this would bring swift punishment to him it would do
-his friends no good. So with a perplexed brow and sinking heart he bore
-his part, and kept silence till the mate chanced to be standing near
-him. Then he felt he must speak.
-
-“Mr. Forbush,” he said, “what does this mean? Are we going to desert Guy
-Fenwick and his men?”
-
-It was a breach of discipline to say as much as this, but he knew that
-the mate felt kindly toward him and toward Guy.
-
-“Heaven only knows,” replied the mate, in a low voice. “I have done the
-best I could to prevent him, but the captain won’t hear a word.”
-
-“They will die!” said Frank, in a faltering voice.
-
-“Not a word more now; the captain is coming!”
-
-Captain Richmond came up, looking stern and forbidding, and watched with
-a lynx-like glance all that was going on.
-
-The mate determined to make one more remonstrance.
-
-“Captain Richmond,” he said, “does Guy Fenwick know of your intention of
-putting to sea?”
-
-The captain looked as if he were about to indulge in a burst of furious
-anger, but he restrained himself, with a sudden thought.
-
-“Yes,” he said, “he understands. We are coming back for him,” he added,
-after a pause.
-
-Mr. Forbush looked skeptical. He did not believe a word of this.
-
-He was about to speak again when the captain added, peremptorily: “I
-wish to hear no more on this subject, Mr. Forbush. I know what I am
-about.”
-
-After this it would not do even for the mate to say more.
-
-Still, the latter regarded the captain fixedly, which appeared to anger
-him.
-
-“Don’t look at me in that way, Mr. Forbush!” roared the captain. “I
-repeat that I know what I am about!”
-
-“I am glad you do, sir,” said the mate, coolly.
-
-Captain Richmond glared at him, but did not reply.
-
-Within an hour the Osprey, under full sail, for there was a good breeze,
-was speeding away from the island.
-
-We must now follow Guy and his two friends, who had gone ashore in high
-spirits, feeling that success was within their grasp. They did not
-loiter on their way, but made all haste to reach that part of the
-island indicated as the repository of the treasure.
-
-As they walked they talked cheerfully and hopefully of the future.
-
-“Guy,” said Abner, “you are entitled to credit for your enterprise and
-pluck. It isn’t many boys of your age that would have done so much.”
-
-“I don’t know about that, Abner,” said Guy, modestly; “but I have done
-the best I could.”
-
-“And you will be well paid.”
-
-“I hope so. Not so much for my own sake as my father’s. I want to make
-his latter days comfortable.”
-
-“Why, he isn’t so old! He’s only about ten years older than I am.”
-
-“True; but you know as soon as a minister has passed middle life some
-are anxious to turn him off and put a younger man in his place.”
-
-“Is that the case in Bayport?”
-
-“Yes. There is one of the congregation--Deacon Crane--who is anxious to
-get rid of him. I don’t think there are many who agree with him, but I
-know he will do all he can to bring about a change.”
-
-“It’s a lucky thing Luke came across that memorandum book. I don’t
-believe we should any of us have thought of going to the other end of
-the island.”
-
-“It would have been a good while, probably, before we did.”
-
-“And Captain Richmond would have got tired of waiting. Did you drop him
-a hint that we were on the right track?”
-
-“Yes; but I don’t believe he put any faith in my words.”
-
-“He will have to believe it when we carry the treasure on board.”
-
-At length, following the directions of Wolf, the unfortunate sailor,
-they reached the locality specified.
-
-There stood the six trees, arranged in the shape of a cross. There were
-no other trees within two hundred feet, and this made them conspicuous.
-
-“If we had ever come this way we could not have failed to discover
-them,” said Titcomb; “and after all, the pirates were wise to select
-this place, rather than one in the heart of the woods.”
-
-They lost no time in digging between the second and third trees,
-according to directions.
-
-“I hope no one has been here before,” said Luke Clark, between the
-strokes of his pickaxe.
-
-“There was no one to come here except John Wolf, and he would have had
-no object in it.”
-
-In a very short time Abner Titcomb’s pickaxe struck something hard.
-
-“That’s the chest, I surmise,” he said.
-
-The three redoubled their efforts, and, sure enough, they soon laid bare
-the chest which for so many years had been buried in its secret hiding
-place.
-
-It proved to be locked, but by good luck Guy, who had with him the key
-of his uncle’s chest in the attic of his home in Bayport, was able to
-open it.
-
-The sight dazzled them. There were vases filled with gold and silver
-coin, and three or four wallets stuffed with bank bills, besides
-watches--there looked to be fifty or sixty of these--and jewelry.
-
-“Well! well! This is a find!” said Abner Titcomb. “You are rich for
-life, Guy!”
-
-Guy’s face flushed with pride and joy.
-
-“Mr. Saunders will be satisfied, I think,” he said, simply. “The
-question is now, how shall we get the chest to the beach?”
-
-“I think we shall have to wait till to-morrow. I doubt if we can carry
-it so far. We can bring some of the sailors with us to help.”
-
-“Won’t there be a risk in leaving it?”
-
-“There is no one on the island. Still, we had better cover it up and
-get back to the beach, although it is yet early.”
-
-It was at least four miles to the beach. When they arrived there their
-hearts were filled with dismay, _for looking out to sea, they could see
-nothing of the Osprey_! She had mysteriously disappeared.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXV
-
-THE CRUISE OF THE OSPREY
-
-
-Guy and his two companions looked at one another, with pale faces and
-sinking hearts.
-
-“What does it mean?” Guy faltered.
-
-“It means,” said Abner, hoarsely, “that that fiend, Captain Richmond,
-has served us as he did the poor sailor, John Wolf.”
-
-“But he can’t have gone away for good! He will come back!”
-
-Guy spoke hopefully, but he did not himself believe what he said.
-
-“Just as we had succeeded, too!”
-
-“If we had only made the discovery yesterday; but now it is too late!”
-
-“Boys,” said Abner Titcomb, “let us sit down and discuss our position as
-calmly as we can. If there is any favorable side to it let us try to
-find it.”
-
-“But is there any?” sighed Luke Clark.
-
-“Yes; to begin with, we sha’n’t starve. The products of the island will
-sustain us, as they did John Wolf.”
-
-“But life won’t be worth sustaining if we have to live as he did. We may
-be driven, like him, to throw ourselves into the sea.”
-
-“He was alone, and there are three of us. Besides, our fate will be
-known to the whole ship’s crew.”
-
-“I don’t understand why the mate permitted it.”
-
-“No doubt he protested, but what could he do? In a conflict of authority
-between the captain and the mate the latter must go to the wall.”
-
-“Then what hope is there?”
-
-“As soon as the ship reaches Bombay someone on board will notify Mr.
-Saunders of what has happened.”
-
-“Frank Low would do that, if there were no one else,” said Guy,
-beginning to be hopeful.
-
-“Yes; and he would send for us.”
-
-“But weeks must pass before help can arrive.”
-
-“True; and they will seem more like months; but I am sure all will come
-right in the end.”
-
-“Meanwhile,” said Guy, recovering in a measure from his depression, “we
-must adapt ourselves to circumstances, and make ourselves as comfortable
-as we can.”
-
-“Let us begin, then, by taking lunch. We have been so occupied with the
-treasure that we have forgotten to eat.”
-
-Meanwhile the Osprey was speeding from the island, and was already fifty
-miles away. Everyone on board, even to the humblest sailor, looked
-grave. Everyone was thinking of poor Guy and his companions on their
-island prison.
-
-Guy was a general favorite, partly on account of his good looks, partly
-on account of his bright, kindly ways, and indignation against the
-captain on account of his cruel and inhuman course was general and
-intense.
-
-When the time came for dinner, the captain sat down to it alone. Mr.
-Forbush, the mate, excused himself on the plea that he had no appetite.
-
-Captain Richmond was angry, for he penetrated the mate’s objection to
-sitting down with him.
-
-“Just as you please, Mr. Forbush,” he said, in a tone of irritation,
-“but you are acting very foolishly.”
-
-“You may regard it in that light, if you choose, Captain Richmond,”
-returned the mate, coldly.
-
-“Have you anything to say to me?” asked the captain, defiantly.
-
-“I have already expressed my opinion of your course,” said Forbush,
-frigidly.
-
-“I know what I am about,” blustered the captain.
-
-“You have said that before. I can only repeat that I am glad of it.”
-
-“Perhaps you mean to dispute my authority,” said the captain, in a
-quarrelsome tone.
-
-“Wait till I do, sir.”
-
-Captain Richmond swore softly to himself, and eyed the mate with a
-glance far from friendly.
-
-So the day passed, and another dawned.
-
-Captain Richmond was unusually irritable. He saw that all on board
-looked at him askance. The sailors obeyed him, so that he had no excuse
-for complaint, but there was an utter absence of cordiality, and he was
-in the position of a social outcast who is “sent to Coventry.”
-
-This is not a pleasant position for anyone, least of all for an arrogant
-and ill-tempered man like Captain Richmond. While it cannot be said that
-he regretted his inhuman conduct, he was angry at the unpopularity he
-had acquired through it.
-
-Besides, he could not doubt that it would be reported at Bombay, and the
-matter perhaps brought to the attention of the American consul. Whenever
-he thought of this he felt vaguely uncomfortable, but he was too
-self-willed to retrace his course and thus admit himself to be in the
-wrong.
-
-“Where is all this going to end, Mr. Forbush?” asked the boatswain one
-day. “Are those poor fellows to be left to their fate?”
-
-“No,” answered the mate, firmly. “I shall report the matter when we
-reach Bombay, and I will agree to head an expedition for their relief.”
-
-“But how will they get along meanwhile? Won’t they starve?”
-
-“No. Titcomb told me that the island produced enough to sustain life.”
-
-“Will not Captain Richmond be punished?”
-
-“I earnestly hope so. If my representations will effect it, he will lose
-his command.”
-
-“The man must be a fiend.”
-
-“He is getting worse and worse. He does not treat me with ordinary
-civility, and he is beginning to abuse the men. He has not a pleasant
-word for anyone.”
-
-It was indeed true that Captain Richmond was becoming more despotic and
-tyrannical than ever. On the least provocation he would fell a seaman to
-the deck or launch a volley of curses at him.
-
-As a consequence, there were more angry looks than ever directed toward
-him as he paced the deck with hasty strides, shaking his head, and
-muttering words that could not be understood.
-
-One day he treated with unusual brutality the Italian sailor already
-referred to, Guido Leporelli.
-
-Guido was a short man, not much over five feet in height, and the
-captain probably regarded him with contempt, as one whom it would be
-safe to bully. In personal strength, Leporelli was as a mere child
-compared to the robust captain, but he had his share of the fiery and
-revengeful spirit that characterizes a large number of his countrymen.
-
-On this day the mate caught the glance with which he regarded the
-captain. It made him shudder.
-
-“I should not like to make an enemy of Leporelli,” he said to himself.
-“I think he means mischief.”
-
-It was in his mind to warn Captain Richmond of his danger, but he
-reflected that, should he do so, it would bring upon the Italian worse
-treatment than ever, and he was not willing to run this risk.
-
-“The captain must take his chances,” he decided.
-
-It was on the morning of the ninth day after leaving the island that
-Captain Richmond, in pacing the deck, came upon Leporelli. The Italian
-was moving at a slow pace, for he had a rheumatic affection in his left
-leg.
-
-“Move faster, you lazy hound!” said the captain, roughly, and he dealt
-the little Italian a cruel blow in the face.
-
-The eyes of Guido Leporelli blazed with wrath. With a smothered
-ejaculation in his native tongue he pulled out a murderous-looking
-knife, which he had been carrying for several days, and in a flash it
-was buried in the breast of the burly captain.
-
-Captain Richmond fell forward, dying almost instantly, for the knife had
-penetrated his heart.
-
-A smile of supreme satisfaction overspread the Italian’s face as he saw
-his brutal tormentor dead at his feet.
-
-“I am avenged!” he cried. “Now I am ready to die!”
-
-With the blood-stained knife still in his hand he ran to the edge of the
-vessel and sprang into the sea.
-
-No one tried to prevent him, and no one tried to rescue him. His life
-was forfeited by his act, and the mate, who was now bending over the
-captain, felt that his self-punishment was the speediest settlement of a
-troublesome complication.
-
-The captain was raised and carried to his cabin. Restoratives were
-applied, but in vain. It soon became evident that the Italian’s thrust
-was fatal. Death had been instantaneous.
-
-There was a frown on the captain’s face that made it repellent, yet
-natural, for his countenance in life had been seldom without it.
-
-Mr. Forbush assumed command, as his position required. The captain’s
-body was sewed up in sailcloth and committed to the deep, the ex-mate
-reading the burial service.
-
-Then the crew were summoned to meet the new captain.
-
-“Men,” said Captain Forbush, “the captain’s death has made me your
-commander.”
-
-There was an attempt at applause, but with a wave of his hand Mr.
-Forbush stopped it.
-
-“I shall try to deserve your confidence and good will,” he continued.
-“Of the dead let us think and speak only in pity. He had his faults, but
-he has been terribly punished. It is proper for me to state, as I take
-command, that I shall immediately reverse the ship’s course and return
-to the island for Guy Fenwick and his two companions.”
-
-Then there was a burst of approving cheers which Captain Forbush did not
-check.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXVI
-
-RESCUED
-
-
-Meanwhile, the three prisoners on the island were passing their time
-dismally enough. There was actually nothing for them to do except to
-seek enough of the produce of the island to sustain life.
-
-This they were able to do, but they soon tired of their monotonous bill
-of fare.
-
-“I would give something for a good New England breakfast,” said Abner
-Titcomb, one morning.
-
-“Baked beans and brown bread?” suggested Guy, with a smile.
-
-“Yes; or fishcakes, rolls, and coffee--anything substantial, instead of
-these sweet, cloying fruits.”
-
-“I think I agree with you, Abner,” said Guy.
-
-“I am sure I do,” added Luke Clark.
-
-It may seem strange that they had never made a second visit to the place
-where the treasure was concealed; but it had lost its attractions for
-them.
-
-They did not even speculate as to its value. It was absolutely worthless
-to them in their present condition.
-
-They spent most of their time on the summit of the hill, looking out to
-sea in search of a ship. They felt that the Osprey would be sent back
-for them, but it was long to wait. If they could get off sooner, so much
-the better.
-
-Abner Titcomb had a marine glass with him, and this helped them.
-
-Once with his glass he espied a ship, a mere speck in the distance, and
-there was hope that it would come nearer the island.
-
-They tried to signal it, but it was too far away, and no heed was paid
-to the white sailcloth that they hoisted above the hill on a branch of a
-tree. This was a severe disappointment.
-
-“John Wolf was here four years without signaling a sail,” said Luke
-Clark, in a tone of discouragement. “There seems to be little hope for
-us.”
-
-So day followed day, and each one seemed longer than the last.
-
-They liked to sit and talk of their New England homes, and all that made
-them attractive. They tried to fancy how those who were dear to them
-were occupied.
-
-“My father is writing his sermon for Sunday,” Guy would say on a
-Saturday morning. “What would he think if he could know where I am?”
-
-“It is well he doesn’t know, since he could do you no good,” rejoined
-Titcomb.
-
-“Yes; it would only make the dear old man unhappy. I don’t want him to
-know it till he also knows that I am safe.”
-
-“How long is it since we were left here?” asked Luke Clark. “Have you
-kept the record?”
-
-“Yes, this is the seventeenth day.”
-
-“And we are still alive! Well that’s a comfort, any way.”
-
-Abner Titcomb had been using his glass.
-
-“Boys!” he said, suddenly, in a tone of excitement, “I see a sail!”
-
-“Where?” exclaimed Guy and Luke Clark together.
-
-Titcomb pointed in a direction east by south.
-
-“Look again! Notice if it seems to be approaching the island.”
-
-There was silence for five minutes.
-
-“Yes,” he said, “it seems to be coming toward us. Here, Guy, your eyes
-are better than mine; take the glass, and see whether I am right.”
-
-Guy took the glass and turned it in the direction of the ship.
-
-“Abner! Luke!” he said, in a tremulous voice. “I think it looks like the
-Osprey.”
-
-“Give me the glass--quick!” said Luke.
-
-He took a long look seaward.
-
-“Well, well! What do you make out?” asked Abner.
-
-“I think Guy is right. It does look like the Osprey.”
-
-“But it can’t be! There has not been time for her to go to Bombay and
-return.”
-
-This was evident, and they felt that they could not be correct.
-
-But half an hour later it was clear that the ship was steering for the
-island. An hour later all were sure that it was the Osprey.
-
-“Let us raise our signal and then go down to the beach,” said Guy.
-
-His suggestion was followed. Leaving the signal on the summit of the
-hill, they made their way downward, through the belt of woods, to the
-shore.
-
-Still one or another looked through the glass until doubt became
-certainty, and the familiar form of the Osprey was clearly to be seen.
-
-“Thank God!” said Titcomb, fervently.
-
-No sooner was the Osprey near enough than a boat was lowered. Among
-those it bore were Forbush and Frank Low.
-
-As they landed, the three prisoners rushed joyfully to greet them.
-
-“Then Captain Richmond relented?” said Guy. “He repented of his inhuman
-course?”
-
-“Captain Richmond is dead,” said Frank Low, gravely. “Mr. Forbush is now
-captain.”
-
-“But how did he die? Was he stricken with disease?”
-
-“He fell a victim to his brutality. He was stabbed to the heart by
-Leporelli, whom he had abused.”
-
-It was Captain Forbush who said this.
-
-“As soon as I took command I ordered the ship’s course to be reversed,
-and I came here in search of you. I will give you a reasonable time to
-find the treasure.”
-
-“Captain Forbush, _the treasure is found_!” said Guy. “To-morrow I will
-ask you to lend me the assistance of two of your sailors to carry it on
-board the Osprey.”
-
-“You shall have it,” said the captain, promptly. “I congratulate you,
-Guy, on your success.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXVII
-
-DIVIDING THE TREASURE
-
-
-John Saunders sat in his office in Bombay. Before him lay a letter from
-his New York correspondent, Gilbert Frazer.
-
-It ran thus:
-
- I have had a call from a boy of sixteen, Guy Fenwick, who showed
- credentials from you, and appears to have been intrusted with an
- extraordinary commission. I complied with your instructions and
- supplied him with the money he called for, as per account inclosed.
- I hope I have done right. It seemed singular to me that you should
- have employed as your confidential agent a boy so young. I hope you
- will excuse the liberty I take in referring to this.
-
-There was more of the same tenor.
-
-Mr. Saunders read the note with a complacent smile.
-
-“I have no doubt Frazer was very much surprised,” he said to himself.
-“Indeed, I should myself have been surprised had anyone told me a year
-since that I would have so far trusted so young an agent. But Guy
-Fenwick is an extraordinary boy, and I still feel that I have made no
-mistake.
-
-“To be sure,” he added, after a pause, “this expedition in search of the
-pirates’ treasure may be foolish, but even on that I reserve my
-decision. I shall be interested to hear how Guy makes out.”
-
-He was interrupted by the opening of the office door and the sudden
-entrance of the boy who had been occupying his thoughts.
-
-“Guy Fenwick!” he exclaimed, in a tone of evident pleasure.
-
-“Yes, Mr. Saunders,” said Guy, with a smile. “Didn’t you expect to see
-me again?”
-
-“Not so soon. What have you to report? Did you find the island?”
-
-“Yes, sir; and that was not all.”
-
-“You don’t mean to say that you have found the treasure?”
-
-“Yes, I do. It is at the door, in charge of three men, and with your
-permission I will have it brought in.”
-
-Without waiting for an answer Guy gave a signal, and three strong men
-carried in the sailor’s chest which had been unearthed at the island.
-Guy dismissed the men, and then, unlocking the chest, threw it open,
-disclosing the treasure.
-
-The merchant was dazzled.
-
-“This is wonderful!” he ejaculated.
-
-“Now, Mr. Saunders,” said Guy, “I have fulfilled my part of the
-contract. I will leave the treasure with you.”
-
-“I will have it appraised and render an account to you, Guy. You will
-dine with me?”
-
-“Thank you, sir; but in the meantime, as I have been confined so long on
-shipboard, I will go out and take a walk.”
-
-It was three days before the examination and appraisal were completed.
-Then Mr. Saunders announced to his young agent that the value of the
-treasure was fifty thousand pounds, or two hundred and fifty thousand
-dollars.
-
-“Of this,” he said, “your share is one-half, or one hundred and
-twenty-five thousand dollars.”
-
-“But, sir, you advanced me a thousand pounds!”
-
-“I shall make no account of that. You deserve a full half as a reward
-for your energy and enterprise.”
-
-“And I am really worth over a hundred thousand dollars?” said Guy,
-hardly able to realize his good fortune.
-
-“Yes; and if you choose to stay with me I will employ you at a liberal
-salary.”
-
-“Thank you, Mr. Saunders; but I would like a year’s vacation. I want to
-go home and gladden my father with the good news.”
-
-“Certainly. That is only reasonable.”
-
-The Osprey, on its return voyage, carried Guy and his two assistants as
-passengers.
-
-He divided ten thousand dollars between Abner Titcomb, Luke Clark, and
-Captain Forbush, feeling that he was under special obligations to all
-three, and that he would still be left as rich as he could reasonably
-desire.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXVIII
-
-BACK IN BAYPORT
-
-
-In Bayport, things were moving on as usual. From week to week the Rev.
-Mr. Fenwick appeared in the pulpit of the village church, and officiated
-to the satisfaction of all but a small minority of the parish.
-
-For there were a few malcontents, headed by Deacon Crane, who had not
-yet lost the hope of seeing the pulpit filled by his cousin, who, not
-being popular, had been unemployed more than half the time during the
-past year.
-
-The deacon went about and dropped disparaging remarks about Mr. Fenwick,
-but they did not bear fruit. To his chagrin, he found that very few
-cared for a change.
-
-He was perplexed, but none the less determined to bring about his
-desires.
-
-To facilitate his purpose, he informed the treasurer of the parish that
-he should reduce by one-half his subscription to the parish expenses.
-
-“Why is this, Deacon Crane?” asked the treasurer. “Are you getting
-poor?”
-
-“No, Brother Jones; but I ain’t exactly satisfied with our pastor.”
-
-“Why not?”
-
-“I don’t seem to get much spiritooal refreshment from his sermons.”
-
-“The rest of the congregation do, and they are to be considered.”
-
-The deacon had nothing to say in reply, but he stayed at home the next
-Sunday.
-
-One reason for his dissatisfaction came from a letter he had received
-from his clerical relative, asking for the loan of one hundred dollars.
-
-“I can’t lend you the money,” he replied; “but if I can get the parish
-to dismiss Mr. Fenwick, I will try to get you in his place.”
-
-It was while the deacon was exercised in this way that his son Noah ran
-into the store one afternoon and exclaimed: “Who do you think has just
-gone past the store?”
-
-“You had better tell me, Noah. I can’t waste my time in guessing.”
-
-“It was the minister’s son, Guy.”
-
-Deacon Crane pricked up his ears.
-
-“How did he look?”
-
-“Pretty fair.”
-
-“He’s probably lost his place, and come home to live on his father.”
-
-“Shouldn’t be a bit surprised, dad.”
-
-“Noah,” said the deacon, much shocked, “never call me dad again! It
-isn’t respectful!”
-
-“All right, father. You’d better call at the minister’s and find out
-what brings Guy home this time.”
-
-“I think I may have occasion to call this evening,” replied the deacon.
-
-Meanwhile we will follow Guy home.
-
-His father was overjoyed to see his son back again, for he was deeply
-attached to his only child.
-
-After the first greetings were over, Guy said: “You don’t ask me whether
-I am still at work for Mr. Saunders.”
-
-“I thought you would tell me in due time, Guy. Now I can only think with
-joy of your return.”
-
-“Well, father, I mean to stay at home, or at least near home, for a
-year. Mr. Saunders has given me a vacation of twelve months.”
-
-“Doubtless, my son, you can find some employment here, since he will not
-need you for a year.”
-
-Guy smiled.
-
-“There is no reason to worry about that, father,” he said. “How are you
-getting on with Deacon Crane?”
-
-“I think, Guy, he would prefer to have a younger man in my place. It
-makes me feel that I am growing old.”
-
-“Pooh, father! You are only fifty-two. But, tell me, did you not at one
-time think of writing a commentary on the Gospels?”
-
-“Yes, Guy; but my sermon writing takes all my time.”
-
-“Then why not apply to the parish to give you a young man as a
-colleague?”
-
-“The parish cannot afford to pay two salaries.”
-
-“Then you might offer to serve as senior pastor without salary.”
-
-“But, Guy, how am I to live?”
-
-“What salary does the parish pay you now?”
-
-“A thousand dollars.”
-
-“Very well, father, ask for an assistant, and I will pay you twelve
-hundred dollars a year.”
-
-“I suppose you are joking, Guy.”
-
-“Not at all. I am in earnest.”
-
-“But where are you to get the money?” asked Mr. Fenwick, looking at his
-son in bewilderment.
-
-“I must tell you, father, that I am worth over a hundred thousand
-dollars.”
-
-“If you had not always been truthful, Guy, I should think that you were
-trying to deceive me.”
-
-Then Guy explained. The explanation was, to his father, a marvelous
-one, and he had many questions to ask.
-
-“Now, father,” Guy concluded, “I will alter the terms of my proposal. I
-will make over to you outright the sum of twenty-five thousand dollars,
-and you can invest it so as to produce a good income.”
-
-Finally, Mr. Fenwick accepted his son’s proposal, and agreed to
-communicate with the parish.
-
-That same evening Deacon Crane tapped at the door and was admitted. Guy
-was at home, and sat demurely in his father’s study.
-
-“So you’ve got home, have you, Guy?” was his greeting, preceded by a
-cough. “Noah told me he saw you go by the store.”
-
-“Yes; Noah is a great friend of mine,” returned Guy, with a smile. “I
-hope he is well.”
-
-“Yes; I am thankful to say he is. He’s a good stiddy boy, Noah is; he
-don’t go gadding about all over the world.”
-
-“Like me?” suggested Guy, with a smile.
-
-The deacon coughed, but did not disclaim the amendment.
-
-“Have you lost your place?” he asked.
-
-“Mr. Saunders has given me a year’s vacation,” answered Guy.
-
-“Humph!” said the deacon. “That’s rather hard on you. You may find it
-difficult to get a place round here.”
-
-“I shall not try for one. I am going to stay at home with father part of
-the time.”
-
-“You’re pretty young to retire from business,” sneered the deacon.
-
-“I shall be glad to have Noah call on me.”
-
-“I don’t approve of Noah bein’ idle. He’s helpin’ me in the store, out
-of school.”
-
-“By the way, Deacon Crane,” said the minister, who was enjoying in his
-quiet way the deacon’s misunderstanding, “I am glad you called in. I
-want to consult you about church matters. Guy wants me to ask for a
-younger man to share with me the responsibilities of parish work, as a
-colleague.”
-
-“Mr. Fenwick,” said the deacon, greatly surprised, “you must be aware
-that the parish cannot afford to pay two ministers. As it is, we are
-cramped by our agreement to pay you a thousand dollars.”
-
-“For that reason I propose to relinquish my own salary. There will be
-but one salary to pay.”
-
-“But,” said the deacon, inexpressibly surprised, “how are you going to
-live?”
-
-“Perhaps I ought to mention that a relative has given me twenty-five
-thousand dollars. I can live on the income arising from that.”
-
-Deacon Crane looked at the minister with greatly increased respect, for
-he set high value on worldly prosperity.
-
-“Why, that makes you a rich man, Mr. Fenwick,” he said.
-
-“Indeed, I feel so.”
-
-“But I didn’t know you had any rich relatives.”
-
-“Nor I, till to-day.”
-
-“Do you mind telling me who has given you this handsome fortune?”
-
-“Guy,” answered the minister, briefly.
-
-“I didn’t come here to be made a fool of!” said the deacon, angrily,
-half rising in his chair.
-
-“No one has tried to make a fool of you,” returned Guy, quickly. “I have
-been very fortunate, and can well afford to give my father twenty-five
-thousand dollars. He is anxious to get time to write a commentary on the
-Gospels, and so I have induced him to ask for a colleague.”
-
-“Is this really true, Guy?”
-
-“You can rely upon it, Deacon Crane. Father may have occasion to consult
-you about the investment of his money.”
-
-“I’ll be very glad to oblige him,” said the deacon, generously. “When
-will he come into possession of the amount?”
-
-“Next week.”
-
-“I congratulate you heartily, Guy,” said the deacon, very cordially. “I
-always thought you were a smart boy.”
-
-“I am sorry you don’t want Noah to come to see me. I have brought him a
-gold watch from New York.”
-
-“I’ll send him right over,” said the deacon, briskly. “He thinks a sight
-of you.”
-
-“I am glad to hear that. I shall always be glad to do him a good turn.”
-
-“I guess I must be goin’,” said the deacon, who was anxious to spread
-the wonderful news.
-
-“Well, father, did you see Guy?” asked Noah, when his father entered the
-store.
-
-“Yes, I did.”
-
-“Is he out of work?”
-
-“He needn’t work any more as long as he lives,” said the deacon,
-solemnly. “Guy’s come home with a fortune. He’s just given his father
-twenty-five thousand dollars.”
-
-Noah listened with eyes and mouth wide open.
-
-“Do tell, pa!” he said.
-
-“Yes. Guy’s an awfully smart boy. He’s brought home a gold watch for
-you, Noah, and he’ll give it to you when you go over.”
-
-“I’ll go right over, pa.”
-
-“And I am willin’ you should be with him as much as he wishes. Take my
-advice, Noah, and make him your intimate friend.”
-
-“You bet I will, pa!”
-
-“Don’t use that expression, Noah! Remember you are a deacon’s son.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-In a few weeks the changes already hinted at were effected. Mr. Fenwick
-was provided with a colleague, but not the deacon’s relative, and had
-begun work on his commentary.
-
-At the end of a year Guy entered the office of the New York
-correspondent of John Saunders, whom he will eventually succeed. He
-makes a good business man, and Mr. Saunders has never had occasion to
-regret the interest he has taken in the young American.
-
-THE END
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY AVIATORS’ SERIES
-
-By Captain Wilbur Lawton
-
-Absolutely Modern Stories for Boys
-
-Cloth Bound Price, 50c per volume
-
-
-The Boy Aviators in Nicaragua
-
-Or, Leagued With Insurgents
-
-The launching of this Twentieth Century series marks the inauguration of
-a new era in boys’ books--the “wonders of modern science” epoch. Frank
-and Harry Chester, the BOY AVIATORS, are the heroes of this exciting,
-red-blooded tale of adventure by air and land in the turbulent Central
-American republic. The two brothers with their $10,000 prize aeroplane,
-the GOLDEN EAGLE, rescue a chum from death in the clutches of the
-Nicaraguans, discover a lost treasure valley of the ancient Toltec race,
-and in so doing almost lose their own lives in the Abyss of the White
-Serpents, and have many other exciting experiences, including being
-blown far out to sea in their air-skimmer in a tropical storm. It would
-be unfair to divulge the part that wireless plays in rescuing them from
-their predicament. In a brand new field of fiction for boys the Chester
-brothers and their aeroplane seem destined to fill a top-notch place.
-These books are technically correct, wholesomely thrilling and geared up
-to third speed.
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere
-
-HURST & CO. Publishers NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY AVIATORS’ SERIES
-
-By Captain Wilbur Lawton
-
-Absolutely Modern Stories for Boys
-
-Cloth Bound Price, 50c per volume
-
-
-The Boy Aviators on Secret Service
-
-Or, Working With Wireless
-
-In this live-wire narrative of peril and adventure, laid in the
-Everglades of Florida, the spunky Chester Boys and their interesting
-chums, including Ben Stubbs, the maroon, encounter exciting experiences
-on Uncle Sam’s service in a novel field. One must read this vivid,
-enthralling story of incident, hardship and pluck to get an idea of the
-almost limitless possibilities of the two greatest inventions of modern
-times--the aeroplane and wireless telegraphy. While gripping and holding
-the reader’s breathless attention from the opening words to the finish,
-this swift-moving story is at the same time instructive and uplifting.
-As those readers who have already made friends with Frank and Harry
-Chester and their “bunch” know, there are few difficulties, no matter
-how insurmountable they may seem at first blush, that these up-to-date
-gritty youths cannot overcome with flying colors. A clean-cut, real
-boys’ book of high voltage.
-
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere
-
-HURST & CO. Publishers NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY AVIATORS’ SERIES
-
-BY CAPTAIN WILBUR LAWTON
-
-Absolutely Modern Stories for Boys
-
-Cloth Bound Price 50c per volume
-
-
-The Boy Aviators in Africa
-
-Or, An Aerial Ivory Trail
-
-In this absorbing book we meet, on a Continent made famous by the
-American explorer Stanley, and ex-President Roosevelt, our old friends,
-the Chester Boys and their stalwart chums. In Africa--the Dark
-Continent--the author follows in exciting detail his young heroes, their
-voyage in the first aeroplane to fly above the mysterious forests and
-unexplored ranges of the mystic land. In this book, too, for the first
-time, we entertain Luther Barr, the old New York millionaire, who proved
-later such an implacable enemy of the boys. The story of his defeated
-schemes, of the astonishing things the boys discovered in the Mountains
-of the Moon, of the pathetic fate of George Desmond, the emulator of
-Stanley, the adventure of the Flying Men and the discovery of the
-Arabian Ivory cache,--this is not the place to speak. It would be
-spoiling the zest of an exciting tale to reveal the outcome of all these
-episodes here. It may be said, however, without “giving away” any of the
-thrilling chapters of this narrative, that Captain Wilbur Lawton, the
-author, is in it in his best vein, and from his personal experiences in
-Africa has been able to supply a striking background for the adventures
-of his young heroes. As one newspaper says of this book: “Here is
-adventure in good measure, pressed down and running over.”
-
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere
-
-HURST & CO. Publishers NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY AVIATORS’ SERIES
-
-BY CAPTAIN WILBUR LAWTON
-
-Absolutely Modern Stories for Boys
-
-Cloth Bound Price 50c per volume
-
-
-The Boy Aviators Treasure Quest
-
-Or, The Golden Galleon
-
-Everybody is a boy once more when it comes to the question of hidden
-treasure. In this book, Captain Lawton has set forth a hunt for gold
-that is concealed neither under the sea nor beneath the earth, but is
-well hidden for all that. A garrulous old sailor, who holds the key to
-the mystery of the Golden Galleon, plays a large part in the development
-of the plot of this fascinating narrative of treasure hunting in the
-region of the Gulf Stream and the Sagasso Sea. An aeroplane fitted with
-efficient pontoons--enabling her to skim the water successfully--has
-long been a dream of aviators. The Chester Boys seem to have solved the
-problem. The Sagasso, that strange drifting ocean within an ocean,
-holding ships of a dozen nations and a score of ages, in its relentless
-grip, has been the subject of many books of adventure and mystery, but
-in none has the secret of the ever shifting mass of treacherous currents
-been penetrated as it has in the BOY AVIATORS TREASURE QUEST. Luther
-Barr, whom it seemed the boys had shaken off, is still on their trail,
-in this absorbing book and with a dirigible balloon, essays to beat them
-out in their search for the Golden Galleon. Every boy, every man--and
-woman and girl--who has ever felt the stirring summons of adventure in
-their souls, had better get hold of this book. Once obtained, it will be
-read and re-read till it falls to rags.
-
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere
-
-HURST & CO. Publishers NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY AVIATORS’ SERIES
-
-BY CAPTAIN WILBUR LAWTON
-
-Absolutely Modern Stories for Boys
-
-Cloth Bound Price 50c per volume
-
-
-The Boy Aviators in Record Flight
-
-Or, The Rival Aeroplane
-
-The Chester Boys in new field of endeavor--an attempt to capture a
-newspaper prize for a trans-continental flight. By the time these lines
-are read, exactly such an offer will have been spread broadcast by one
-of the foremost newspapers of the country. In the Golden Eagle, the
-boys, accompanied by a trail-blazing party in an automobile, make the
-dash. But they are not alone in their aspirations. Their rivals for the
-rich prize at stake try in every way that they can to circumvent the
-lads and gain the valuable trophy and monetary award. In this they stop
-short at nothing, and it takes all the wits and resources of the Boy
-Aviators to defeat their devices. Among the adventures encountered in
-their cross-country flight, the boys fall in with a band of rollicking
-cow-boys--who momentarily threaten serious trouble--are attacked by
-Indians, strike the most remarkable town of the desert--the “dry” town
-of “Gow Wells,” encounter a sandstorm which blows them into strange
-lands far to the south of their course, and meet with several amusing
-mishaps beside. A thoroughly readable book. The sort to take out behind
-the barn on the sunny side of the haystack, and, with a pocketful of
-juicy apples and your heels kicking the air, pass happy hours with
-Captain Lawton’s young heroes.
-
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere
-
-HURST & CO. Publishers NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY AVIATORS’ SERIES
-
-BY CAPTAIN WILBUR LAWTON
-
-Absolutely Modern Stories for Boys
-
-Cloth Bound Price 50c per volume
-
-
-The Boy Aviators Polar Dash
-
-Or, Facing Death in the Antarctic
-
-If you were to hear that two boys, accompanying a South Polar expedition
-in charge of the aeronautic department, were to penetrate the Antarctic
-regions--hitherto only attained by a few daring explorers--you would
-feel interested, wouldn’t you? Well, in Captain Lawton’s latest book,
-concerning his Boy Aviators, you can not only read absorbing adventure
-in the regions south of the eightieth parallel, but absorb much useful
-information as well. Captain Lawton introduces--besides the original
-characters of the heroes--a new creation in the person of Professor
-Simeon Sandburr, a patient seeker for polar insects. The professor’s
-adventures in his quest are the cause of much merriment, and lead once
-or twice to serious predicaments. In a volume so packed with incident
-and peril from cover to cover--relieved with laughable mishaps to the
-professor--it is difficult to single out any one feature; still, a
-recent reader of it wrote the publishers an enthusiastic letter the
-other day, saying: “The episodes above the Great Barrier are thrilling,
-the attack of the condors in Patagonia made me hold my breath, the--but
-what’s the use? The Polar Dash, to my mind, is an even more entrancing
-book than Captain Lawton’s previous efforts, and that’s saying a good
-deal. The aviation features and their technical correctness are by no
-means the least attractive features of this up-to-date creditable
-volume.”
-
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere
-
-HURST & CO. Publishers NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-OAKDALE ACADEMY SERIES
-
-Stories of Modern School Sports
-
-By MORGAN SCOTT.
-
-Cloth Bound. Illustrated. Price, 60c. per vol., postpaid
-
-
-BEN STONE AT OAKDALE.
-
-[Illustration]
-
-Under peculiarly trying circumstances Ben Stone wins his way at Oakdale
-Academy, and at the same time enlists our sympathy, interest and
-respect. Through the enmity of Bern Hayden, the loyalty of Roger Eliot
-and the clever work of the “Sleuth.” Ben is falsely accused, championed
-and vindicated.
-
-
-BOYS OF OAKDALE
-ACADEMY.
-
-“One thing I will claim, and that is that all Grants fight open and
-square and there never was a sneak among them.” It was Rodney Grant, of
-Texas, who made the claim to his friend, Ben Stone, and this story shows
-how he proved the truth of this statement in the face of apparent
-evidence to the contrary.
-
-
-RIVAL PITCHERS OF OAKDALE.
-
-Baseball is the main theme of this interesting narrative, and that means
-not only clear and clever descriptions of thrilling games, but an
-intimate acquaintance with the members of the teams who played them. The
-Oakdale Boys were ambitious and loyal, and some were even disgruntled
-and jealous, but earnest, persistent work won out.
-
-
-OAKDALE BOYS IN CAMP.
-
-The typical vacation is the one that means much freedom, little
-restriction, and immediate contact with “all outdoors.” These conditions
-prevailed in the summer camp of the Oakdale Boys and made it a scene of
-lively interest.
-
-
-THE GREAT OAKDALE MYSTERY.
-
-The “Sleuth” scents a mystery! He “follows his nose.” The plot thickens!
-He makes deductions. There are surprises for the reader--and for the
-“Sleuth,” as well.
-
-
-NEW BOYS AT OAKDALE.
-
-A new element creeps into Oakdale with another year’s registration of
-students. The old and the new standards of conduct in and out of school
-meet, battle, and cause sweeping changes in the lives of several of the
-boys.
-
-
-Any volume sent postpaid upon receipt of price.
-
-HURST & COMPANY - Publishers - NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BORDER BOYS SERIES
-
-Mexican and Canadian Frontier Series
-
-By FREMONT B. DEERING.
-
-Cloth Bound. Illustrated. Price, 50c. per vol., postpaid
-
-
-THE BORDER BOYS
-ON THE TRAIL
-
-[Illustration]
-
-What it meant to make an enemy of Black Ramon De Barios--that is the
-problem that Jack Merrill and his friends, including Coyote Pete, face
-in this exciting tale.
-
-
-THE BORDER BOYS
-ACROSS THE FRONTIER.
-
-Read of the Haunted Mesa and its mysteries, of the Subterranean River
-and its strange uses, of the value of gasolene and steam “in running the
-gauntlet,” and you will feel that not even the ancient splendors of the
-Old World can furnish a better setting for romantic action than the
-Border of the New.
-
-
- THE BORDER BOYS WITH THE MEXICAN RANGERS.
-
-As every day is making history--faster, it is said, than ever before--so
-books that keep pace with the changes are full of rapid action and
-accurate facts. This book deals with lively times on the Mexican border.
-
-
- THE BORDER BOYS WITH THE TEXAS RANGERS.
-
-The Border Boys have already had much excitement and adventure in their
-lives, but all this has served to prepare them for the experiences
-related in this volume. They are stronger, braver and more resourceful
-than ever, and the exigencies of their life in connection with the Texas
-Rangers demand all their trained ability.
-
-
-Any volume sent postpaid upon receipt of price.
-
-HURST & COMPANY - Publishers - NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY INVENTORS SERIES
-
-Stories of Skill and Ingenuity
-
-By RICHARD BONNER
-
-Cloth Bound. Illustrated. Price, 50c. per vol., postpaid
-
-
-THE BOY INVENTORS’
-WIRELESS TELEGRAPH.
-
-Blest with natural curiosity,--sometimes called the instinct of
-investigation,--favored with golden opportunity, and gifted with
-creative ability, the Boy Inventors meet emergencies and contrive
-mechanical wonders that interest and convince the reader because they
-always “work” when put to the test.
-
-
-THE BOY INVENTORS’ VANISHING GUN.
-
-A thought, a belief, an experiment; discouragement, hope, effort and
-final success--this is the history of many an invention; a history in
-which excitement, competition, danger, despair and persistence figure.
-This merely suggests the circumstances which draw the daring Boy
-Inventors into strange experiences and startling adventures, and which
-demonstrate the practical use of their vanishing gun.
-
-
-THE BOY INVENTORS’ DIVING TORPEDO BOAT.
-
-As in the previous stories of the Boy Inventors, new and interesting
-triumphs of mechanism are produced which become immediately valuable,
-and the stage for their proving and testing is again the water. On the
-surface and below it, the boys have jolly, contagious fun, and the story
-of their serious, purposeful inventions challenge the reader’s deepest
-attention.
-
-
-Any volume sent postpaid upon receipt of price.
-
-HURST & COMPANY - Publishers - NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-BUNGALOW BOYS SERIES
-
-LIVE STORIES OF OUTDOOR LIFE
-
-By DEXTER J. FORRESTER.
-
-Cloth Bound. Illustrated. Price, 50c. per vol., postpaid
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-THE BUNGALOW BOYS.
-
-How the Bungalow Boys received their title and how they retained the
-right to it in spite of much opposition makes a lively narrative for
-lively boys.
-
- THE BUNGALOW BOYS MAROONED IN THE TROPICS.
-
-A real treasure hunt of the most thrilling kind, with a sunken Spanish
-galleon as its object, makes a subject of intense interest at any time,
-but add to that a band of desperate men, a dark plot and a devil fish,
-and you have the combination that brings strange adventures into the
-lives of the Bungalow Boys.
-
- THE BUNGALOW BOYS IN THE GREAT NORTH WEST.
-
-The clever assistance of a young detective saves the boys from the
-clutches of Chinese smugglers, of whose nefarious trade they know too
-much. How the Professor’s invention relieves a critical situation is
-also an exciting incident of this book.
-
-THE BUNGALOW BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES.
-
-The Bungalow Boys start out for a quiet cruise on the Great Lakes and a
-visit to an island. A storm and a band of wreckers interfere with the
-serenity of their trip, and a submarine adds zest and adventure to it.
-
-Any volume sent postpaid upon receipt of price.
-
-HURST & COMPANY-Publishers-NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-DREADNOUGHT BOYS SERIES
-
-Tales of the New Navy
-
-By CAPT. WILBUR LAWTON
-
-Author of “BOY AVIATORS SERIES.”
-
-Cloth Bound. Illustrated. Price, 50c. per vol., postpaid
-
-
- THE DREADNOUGHT BOYS ON BATTLE PRACTICE.
-
-[Illustration]
-
-Especially interesting and timely is this book which introduces the
-reader with its heroes, Ned and Herc, to the great ships of modern
-warfare and to the intimate life and surprising adventures of Uncle
-Sam’s sailors.
-
-
- THE DREADNOUGHT BOYS ABOARD A DESTROYER.
-
-In this story real dangers threaten and the boys’ patriotism is tested
-in a peculiar international tangle. The scene is laid on the South
-American coast.
-
-
-THE DREADNOUGHT BOYS ON A SUBMARINE.
-
-To the inventive genius--trade-school boy or mechanic--this story has
-special charm, perhaps, but to every reader its mystery and clever
-action are fascinating.
-
-
-THE DREADNOUGHT BOYS ON AERO SERVICE.
-
-Among the volunteers accepted for Aero Service are Ned and Herc. Their
-perilous adventures are not confined to the air, however, although they
-make daring and notable flights in the name of the Government; nor are
-they always able to fly beyond the reach of their old “enemies,” who are
-also airmen.
-
-
-Any volume sent postpaid upon receipt of price.
-
-HURST & COMPANY - Publishers - NEW YORK
-
- * * * * *
-
-FRANK ARMSTRONG SERIES
-
-Twentieth Century Athletic Stories
-
-By MATHEW M. COLTON.
-
-Cloth Bound. Illustrated. Price, 60c. per vol., postpaid
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-=FRANK ARMSTRONG’S
-VACATION.=
-
-How Frank’s summer experience with his boy friends make him into a
-sturdy young athlete through swimming, boating, and baseball contests,
-and a tramp through the Everglades, is the subject of this splendid
-story.
-
-
-=FRANK ARMSTRONG
-AT QUEENS.=
-
-We find among the jolly boys at Queen’s School, Frank, the
-student-athlete, Jimmy, the baseball enthusiast, and Lewis, the
-unconsciously-funny youth who furnishes comedy for every page that bears
-is name. Fall and winter sports between intensely rival school teams are
-expertly described.
-
-
-=FRANK ARMSTRONG’S SECOND TERM.=
-
-The gymnasium, the track and the field make the background for the
-stirring events of this volume, in which David, Jimmy, Lewis, the “Wee
-One” and the “Codfish” figure, while Frank “saves the day.”
-
-
-=FRANK ARMSTRONG, DROP KICKER.=
-
-With the same persistent determination that won him success in swimming,
-running and baseball playing, Frank Armstrong acquired the art of “drop
-kicking,” and the Queen’s football team profits thereby.
-
-Any volume sent postpaid upon receipt of price.
-
-=HURST & COMPANY - Publishers - NEW YORK=
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY SCOUT SERIES
-
-BY
-
-LIEUT. HOWARD PAYSON
-
-MODERN BOY SCOUT STORIES FOR BOYS
-
-Cloth Bound Price, 50¢ per volume.
-
-
-The Boy Scouts of the Eagle Patrol.
-
-A fascinating narrative of the doings of some bright boys who become
-part of the great Boy Scout movement. The first of a series dealing with
-this organization, which has caught on like wild fire among healthy boys
-of all ages and in all parts of the country.
-
-While in no sense a text-book, the volume deals, amid its exciting
-adventures, with the practical side of Scouting. To Rob Blake and his
-companions in the Eagle Patrol, surprising, and sometimes perilous
-things happen constantly. But the lads, who are, after all, typical of
-most young Americans of their type, are resourceful enough to overcome
-every one of their dangers and difficulties.
-
-How they discover the whereabouts of little Joe, the “kid” of the
-patrol, by means of smoke telegraphy and track his abductors to their
-disgrace; how they assist the passengers of a stranded steamer and foil
-a plot to harm and perhaps kill an aged sea-captain, one must read the
-book to learn. A swift-moving narrative of convincing interest and
-breathless incident.
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere.
-
-=Hurst & Co., Publishers New York=
-
- * * * * *
-
-BOY SCOUT SERIES
-
-BY
-
-LIEUT. HOWARD PAYSON
-
-MODERN BOY SCOUT STORIES FOR BOYS
-
-Cloth Bound, Price 50¢ per volume.
-
-
-The Boy Scouts on the Range.
-
-Connected with the dwellings of the vanished race of cliff-dwellers was
-a mystery. Who so fit to solve it as a band of adventurous Boy Scouts?
-The solving of the secret and the routing of a bold band of cattle
-thieves involved Rob Blake and his chums, including “Tubby” Hopkins, in
-grave difficulties.
-
-There are few boys who have not read of the weird snake dance and other
-tribal rites of Moquis. In this volume, the habits of these fast
-vanishing Indians are explained in interesting detail. Few boys’ books
-hold more thrilling chapters than those concerning Rob’s captivity among
-the Moquis.
-
-Through the fascinating pages of the narrative also stalks, like a grim
-figure of impending tragedy, the shaggy form of Silver Tip, the giant
-grizzly. In modern juvenile writing, there is little to be found as
-gripping as the scene in which Rob and Silver Tip meet face to face. The
-boy is weaponless and,--but it would not be fair to divulge the
-termination of the battle. A book which all Boy Scouts should secure and
-place upon their shelves to be read and re-read.
-
-Sold by Booksellers Everywhere.
-
-=Hurst & Co., Publishers New York=
-
- * * * * *
-
-Log Cabin to White House Series
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-A famous series of books, formerly sold at $2.00 per copy, are now
-popularized by reducing the price less than half. The lives of these
-famous Americans are worthy of a place in any library. A new book by
-Edward S. Ellis--“From Ranch to White House”--is a life of Theodore
-Roosevelt, while the author of the others, William M. Thayer, is a
-celebrated biographer.
-
- FROM RANCH TO WHITE HOUSE; Life of Theodore Roosevelt.
-
- FROM BOYHOOD TO MANHOOD; Life of Benjamin Franklin.
-
- FROM FARM HOUSE TO WHITE HOUSE; Life of George Washington.
-
- FROM LOG CABIN TO WHITE HOUSE; Life of James A. Garfield.
-
- FROM PIONEER HOME TO WHITE HOUSE; Life of Abraham Lincoln.
-
- FROM TANNERY TO WHITE HOUSE; Life of Ulysses S. Grant.
-
- SUCCESS AND ITS ACHIEVERS.
-
- TACT, PUSH AND PRINCIPLE.
-
-These titles, though by different authors, also belong to this series of
-books:
-
- FROM COTTAGE TO CASTLE; The Story of Gutenberg, Inventor of
- Printing. By Mrs. E. C. Pearson.
-
- CAPITAL FOR WORKING BOYS. By Mrs. Julia E. M’Conaughy.
-
-Price, postpaid, for any of the above ten books, =75c.=
-
-A complete catalogue sent for the asking.
-
-=HURST & CO. Publishers, NEW YORK=
-
- * * * * *
-
-Oliver Optic Books
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-Few boys are alive to-day who have not read some of the writings of this
-famous author, whose books are scattered broadcast and eagerly sought
-for. Oliver Optic has the faculty of writing books full of dash and
-energy, such as healthy boys want and need.
-
-
-
- ALL ABOARD; or, Life on the Lake.
- BOAT CLUB; or, The Bunkers of Rippleton.
- BRAVE OLD SALT; or, Life on the Quarter Deck.
- DO SOMETHINGS; a Story for Little Folks.
- FIGHTING JOE; or, The Fortunes of a Staff Officer.
- IN SCHOOL AND OUT; or, The Conquest of Richard Grant.
- LITTLE BY LITTLE; or, The Cruise of the Flyaway.
- LITTLE MERCHANT; a Story for Little Folks.
- NOW OR NEVER: or, The Adventures of Bobby Bright.
- POOR AND PROUD; or, The Fortunes of Katie Redburn.
- PROUD AND LAZY; a Story for Little Folks.
- RICH AND HUMBLE; or The Mission of Bertha Grant.
- SAILOR BOY; or, Jack Somers in the Navy.
- SOLDIER BOY; or, Tom Somers in the Army.
- TRY AGAIN; or, The Trials and Triumphs of Harry West.
- WATCH AND WAIT; or, The Young Fugitives.
- WORK AND WIN; or, Noddy Newman on a Cruise.
- THE YANKEE MIDDY; or, The Adventures of a Naval Officer.
- YOUNG LIEUTENANT; or, The Adventures of an Army Officer.
-
-=Any of these books will be mailed, postpaid, upon receipt of 50c.=
-
-Get our complete catalogue--sent anywhere.
-
-=HURST & CO., Publishers, NEW YORK=
-
-
-
-
-
-End of Project Gutenberg's In Search of Treasure, by Horatio Alger Jr.
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN SEARCH OF TREASURE ***
-
-***** This file should be named 54016-0.txt or 54016-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/0/1/54016/
-
-Produced by David Edwards, Chuck Greif and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.